Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

-

Is this what his father felt after the death of his mother?

Anduin felt like a ghost. A piece of trash drifting downstream, going wherever the waters took it. He felt as if he watched his life from a distance, the details of his day-to-day a blur, forgettable, forgotten. The world had never felt so dark and gray and cold before. There was never a moment he didn’t feel deeply unsettlingly uncomfortable, but a change of clothes and setting did nothing to ease it. Time felt as though it froze, and it bothered him that time continued on for everyone else.

It was scary to think that his father felt all of this, and worse. Anduin did not have a dragon controlling his mind. Anduin did not love his wife the same way his father loved his. But one’s misery being worse did not ease the pain of another’s.

It was strangely almost a blessing. He had loathed the idea of marrying for politics, his father had gone through the pain of an arranged marriage, and even if it worked for him, he supported Anduin in finding a partner through other means. Means, such as love. But with Varian’s death to the legion, and three wars one right after the other, there was no time for finding love. Each day easily could’ve been his last, and with the kingdom stressed and in need of something of a distraction, Anduin got married as soon as the Fourth War came to an end.

She was sweet and kind, and Anduin mourned the alternate timeline in which the two of them could’ve been friends on their own time and terms, but she was not someone he loved. He told himself, to give himself time, for it took time for his father to fall in love with his love. But time was not something they had.

She would die, just as his mother had.

It happened a month after the birth of their daughter.

Vivian Wrynn was born, coincidentally, on her father’s 20th birthday. Stormwind had not felt in such high spirits in years. The birth of the next generation of the crown was always exciting, and while the city’s gold reserves did not cover a proper celebration this time, the citizens found ways to feast anyway.

Kings were always busy, but Anduin would make time to spend as much as possible with his daughter. Tradition usually saw that the Queen and her midwife would see to most of the child’s needs, with aid from nurses and nannies. Kings usually did not play any role, but having had the childhood he had, Anduin always swore he would be more involved then his father was. Then any king before him.

He wanted to learn from the failures of his own father, wanted to give his princess a better life.

But he could not do that with the shadow of the crown above their heads.

Vivian would not remember her mother, as Anduin did not remember his.

Death and pain and suffering seemed to be a curse the Wrynns could not shake off. There were no dragons charming kings, no angry masked bandits causing riots in the streets, and for the first time in years, no currently on-going wars. And yet, still, the Stormwind Queen was killed. Again did history chime it’s bloody bells and again did sorrow and loneliness beat at the Wrynn’s hearts.

That was when time stopped for Anduin. When the colors faded. When life became dull and gray.

The change within him was instant and everyone could see it. He refused to let go of his daughter, would only let the midwife help with childcare, and he had to be right there for everything. He cared not for any of his kingly duties, though he would try and put words to paper, with a baby in his other hand, and fail to get anywhere in his work. His advisors and assistants would try to take over his workload, or at least ease it, but so much was being left undone, while more piled on each day.

Some tried to talk with him, tried to help him. Genn and Mia would see to it that Anduin fed himself and at least had his basic needs met, something he stopped doing. Jaina would leave Kul Tiras to her mother while she helped Anduin with the planning of the funeral. She tried to talk with him, but found him lacking for words. Time, she decided, was what he needed. Time, and rest.

But rest did not come to parents of month-old babies. Not when said parent refused help and clung to their child. Not when fear bit at the ends of his nerves. If this could happen again, surely there was no end to the cruelty of the Wrynn curse.

It was a challenge to get the king and his daughter to attend the funeral, but he was there. While the people would expect a speech, some words if nothing else, they would receive nothing. The king stood, irly still, and watched, and stared at the memorial, and he would speak nothing.

Their king, their beloved Anduin, was a shell of his former self, and his lack of action served to further dampen the mood of the city and her people.

They’d thought to leave the poor man alone for the night. His people, his advisors, his assistants, his friends, all would give the man his space for the night after the funeral. Leave him and his daughter to the far-too-big-and-empty kings bedroom. The SI:7 would remain outside of it, of course, but the two were otherwise alone.

The numbness overcame him and the silence of the room felt deafening to his ears.

But he’d made up his mind.

Anduin finished feeding Vivian, letting her drift to sleep propped up by a pillow on his bed. He tried to stay silent as he began walking back and forth across his room, cleaning the formula bottle, then packing it away into a leather bag. His eyes would dart back and forth between the items in his hands and the baby, nervous that she would disappear had he looked away from her for too long.

He fished through the endless amount of baby supplies left laying around his room, pooling together the most important things to pack into the bag. He did so quietly, making sure to get the most out of the space in the bag, packing away powdered formula and clothing and cleaning materials and medications. He took one or two of the baby’s noise-less toys and shoved them into the bag as well.

He had hoped for there to be at least a little room for some of his own things, but the bag was difficult to close even now, full of nothing but Vivian’s essentials. He slung the bag over his body, letting the strap hug his chest. Thankfully, the bag wasn’t too heavy.

He’d grab four water-skins he’d hidden away. And fill them up with water from the bathroom sink. He’d try attaching them to his belt, but only two would fit. He’d find another bag, smaller than the leather one, and start filling that with his extra water-skins, and the objects of his he couldn't let go.

He was sure to pack his father’s compass, both an object of sentiment and of functionality. He’d place his mother’s necklace and his wedding rings (which were passed down from each generation) into a small box and pack them as well. He grabbed a blank journal and some ink pens, and a random novel from the bookshelf he wasn’t sure if he’d read just yet, and the three baby-care guides he had sitting on his night stand. He packed an extra shirt, hair ties, and a hair brush, along with his own medication, and a few extra health and mana potions.

He’d throw a few more small things into the bag before it too became full, and he’d carry that bag as well, the weight on his body growing heavier.

He grabbed Shalamayne, and laid her down upon cloth, and wrapped her into a sling, so that he could carry her with him. She would be too easily recognizable, so she was hidden in fabric. She, carried on his back, was heavier than anything else he carried physically.

There were so many things he was sure he was missing. He’d need more than the small bag of coins he had, would need more food and water, but that was a problem for his future self. With everything he’d packed on his person, he turned to all that was left. The most emotionally heavy thing he would need to carry.

Vivian still slept soundly atop his bed, looking as peaceful as ever. Her little baby fingers were grabbed onto the pillow case and drool began to bead at the corner of her mouth.

He watched her, knowing this would be her last time here. Their last time here.

He’d move her gently, using the light to keep her calm and sleepy, and would wrap her in a soft baby blanket, before placing her within the baby sling he made across his chest, that would keep her safe and close to him even should he need both his hands. He made sure none of the bags he carried on him would bother her, then would take a long dark cloak and wrap it around himself and all that he carried.

He’d stand in the middle of his room, the silence, the coldness, and look around. He’d look at the bed and the canopy above it, made and clean save for the pillow moved for Vivian. He’d look at the paintings and portraits hung upon the wall, and stare at the one with his father, his mother, and himself, as a young baby. He’d look at the wall of bookcases he had, filled with his favorite books, many taken from the royal library, but much of it collections of journals he’s filled out since childhood. So many stories and illustrations. Left behind.

He looked to his desk, not his main work desk from his office, but the personal one kept in the corner of his room. The work he'd left undone had piled up even on this desk. There was much he was leaving behind, knowing someone would have to pick up.

He looked to the fireplace, once roaring with warmth and light, now the dimest of fires near burnout.

He’d made his decision.

He pulled out a small hearthstone from his pocket, holding it out in his right hand, while holding his left arm around his daughter. He breathed in and out and, before he could fall apart, he activated the stone, and they teleported away.

-

The hearthstone led to an abandoned cabin on the other side of Elwynn Forest. It used to belong to the Wrynn’s, was a hunting cabin before that, but Varian had used it to take a breather from the kingdom, and once or twice he’d take Anduin with him. But that was years ago, before the cataclysm.

It was dark and empty and had mold in it, no place at all for anyone to live.

He had no intention of staying, though. It would be an obvious place to find him, at least for the SI:7. He’d just use the hearthstone to escape Stormwind and her guards. He knew how to sneak out of the castle, had many times growing up, but not with a baby. At any time she could awake and cry and would give them both away, no matter how much light magic he channeled into her to calm her.

He made his way out of the cabin and paused, eyes taking in the outside world.

He wasn’t really sure where to go, only that anywhere was better than Stormwind. So he’d walk, and continue walking, and walking and walking.

Stormwind wasn’t a good home for Vivian. So long as the crown sat above their heads, she and her family would always be in danger. Would always suffer kidnappings, near-deaths, and death. Would suffer the stress of holding lives in your hand, and no matter what choices you make, innocents die. She would never truly have free will, would truly never be able to open up and share with others how she really felt.

It scared Anduin to think that Vivian would grow up to have the same childhood he had. He knew she would, even before she was born, but the death of her mother only made that fear all the more real and justified.

And he could not continue on, knowing he was only raising her to suffer.

He’d always wanted freedom. Always fantasized of stealing his father away from work and moving out into the world and living as normal people do. His time in Pandaria only served to make those wishes stronger, and he began to loath the crown over their heads more and more.

He knew his father would’ve loved to run away from it. Could see it in his eyes. Anduin would wonder, after his death, if he had ever asked his father to run away, if he’d done it. Would he have run away with him, would he still be alive? In all likelihood, his father would’ve felt unable to leave, tied to the throne and his duty, but would he have helped Anduin leave?

After becoming king, Anduin understood his father’s stress, and yet his determination to see his work through. It felt as if there was no escape from the constant work. It was, after all, the very job he was born to do. Raised to do. He understood not the world, or his generation, or the jokes and references they all shared. He only understood the work of a prince, and the work of a king.

Which is why it would take Vivian for Anduin to finally step foot into his own freedom.

He was doing this for her, but he too benefitted.

-

Anduin walked an hour and a half before Vivian started crying.

He found a small clearing, littered with logs and an old, abandoned fire pit. He sat down next to the pit, calling to his hand a ball of light, which illuminated the small clearing, letting the ball float above them.

“Shhh”

He turned his attention to her, trying to calm her cries. He’d never felt bothered by a baby’s crying before, but now that it was his child, every noise she made was an alarm going off in his brain. Especially the cries, of which broke his heart so much so that he wondered how he yet lived.

He set aside his supplies to make sure Vivan was clean before he fished out the baby bottle and formula, using the water from the water skins to mix together her formula. He used the light to warm the mixture before feeding it to her. It took a long time just to get her to calm down and attach to the bottle, and then more time to get her drink down the minimum amount she needs to grow healthy. Several moments were spent with her fighting with him and the bottle, Anduin unsure if she was truely full or just fussy.

All of this time, focused upon her and her needs, while he ignored his own growing hunger.

When Vivian was finished, her eyelids became heavy and she slowly drifted to sleep again. Anduin would clean and put back her supplies, then pull the floating ball of light to him. Its warmth eased the pain in his stomach, but it did remind him of his exhaustion and the heaviness of his own eyelids.

He would rest only a few minutes more on the log, before standing up, and walking in the direction he believed he thought Goldshire was.

Goldshire was the closest settlement to the cabin he’d ported to, though it was dangerous to travel to a place so close to Stormwind as his face would still be recognized. But, he was hungry and needed food, which he had not packed for himself. He wasn’t sure he wanted to stay at the inn, but with no destination in mind, and his mind in need of sleep, he might have no other choice. He could only pray that the inn wasn’t an obvious location for the SI:7 when they begin looking for him.

He walked half an hour before seeing the forest begin to thin before him, and the distant sounds of people and animals breaking through the noise of the forest life.

It was rather loud in Goldshire for being the early early morning, Anduin thought to himself.

The answer, he found, stepping from the forest onto the dirt road, was the Darkmoon Faire.

The faire had their set up in the field beside the Inn and Blacksmith, what used to be plenty of tents was now just a portal, leading to the Darkmoon Island.

What would usually be a quiet night for the humans of goldshire, was made louder by the sounds of visitors from far away. Dwarves and gnomes and elves from all over had made their way to Goldshire, and for a moment Anduin felt relieved that his presence would be easier to hide with such distractions. The inn was busy in itself, many staying the night or hanging out after spending time at the faire. He wondered if there would even be a room left for him.

Perhaps, with the Darkmoon faire open, he didn't need to search for food at the inn. Perhaps the faire would be safer.

Anduin walked down the dirt road until he reached the portal, making sure his cloak covered his hair and face. He held Vivian close, and had her covered with the cloak as well. She was likely safe in Goldshire, but he’d never been to the Darkmoon Island before, and worried the noise and the chaos might be too much for her.

But the lights and attractions were all so colorful, eye candy for any baby, and Anduin himself felt his inner child reach out for the portal before him.

Stepping through, he felt weightless.

And then the darkness set in around him and the forest path opened up before him and distant lights seemed to dance with music and laughter. It was soft from here, but in all likelihood Vivian would wake up to the noise the closer he got to it.

A tall figure in a cloak stood beside a pair of tallstrider mounts, offering Anduin one as he walked by. Anduin shook his head, preferring to walk down the path instead. He quickly found why a mount might’ve been a good idea, nearly tripping upon one of the many tree roots littered through the ground leading down the hillside. The trees were strung with just enough lights that, if he looked carefully, he could navigate the rest of the way down without giving himself a heart attack.

Anduin stood before the archway welcoming all into the festival, in awe of the colors and atmosphere and decor. The noise, as predicted, caused Vivian to stirr from her sleep, but the same colorful lights that stopped Anduin seemed to be a siren call for the baby in his arms.

Anduin had been to the Darkmoon Faire once. Back when it was a smaller festival, with no portals taking you to some far off distant island. He was a child, his father was missing, but Bolvar was more than happy to disguise the two of them and head off for some silly fun away from the stress of the kingdom. Anduin had asked his father if they could go, and Varian seemed to like the idea, but there was never any time. Varian’s schedule never did match up with that of the Darkmoon Faire.

A canon nearby went off, breaking the two from their trance. Before Anduin could determine the source of the noise, Vivian’s crying demanded his full attention. He looked around, a few eyes of other visitors drawn to him and the child in his arms. He quickly stepped back, closer to the forest, leaning upon a fence post, cooing and singing sweet words to the baby in hopes to calm her back down.

Anxiety rose within him as his attempts to distract her failed. Perhaps he’d misjudged the volume of the faire to her ears, maybe this place was too loud. He felt bad for bringing her here, a place no baby belonged, especially so young.

The painful rumble of his stomach demanded he stay longer, and it was becoming far too much to ignore.

He called the light to his hands, cupping Vivian’s cheeks in the warm palm of his hand, the baby leaning her face into him. With a cast of a spell, small orbs of light appeared beside her ears. It was something of a cheat, he’d been told, when speaking to other priests about parenthood. One older lady mentioned how spells usually meant for shields and soothing could be manipulated. Light bubbles, or shields, can protect from sound waves if channeled with that in mind, and made small and tiny, they worked as earplugs for that of newborn’s ears. And with the soft chiming noise that the light gave off, it worked much like a white noise machine did.

The only downside he could find with the spell was that the orbs of light still were bright and illuminating, and placed to the sides of her head made it harder to hide her. He’d try to readjust the sling she laid in, but the fabric was not thick enough to hide all of it’s glow.

But, Vivian had calmed down again, reaching her hands up to try and play and pull at Anduin’s fingers.

Anduin continued to make his way into the faire, eyes going everywhere, there being so much to see. There were gnomes and goblins selling tickets, plenty of faire games to win prizes from. He walked past the canon, just in time for it to go off again, sending what looked like a vulpera flying into the sky. To his relief, the spell he placed on Vivan was working. She could clearly hear the chaos around her, but none of it seemed to be loud enough to bother her.

He walked down the right side of the dirt path, in awe of all the games and tents set up, along with the prizes on display. Toy rockets and goofy hats and, lord, even pets like monkeys and turtles. Balloons and little controllable zeppelins, and for the most amount of tickets, a bear in darkmoon themed mount gear, which Anduin can only assume is trained to be a mount.

In one of the prize displays, Anduin’s eye caught on a series of masks. There were a few cheap plastic ones, but a rather nicely carved wooden one up top for 300 tickets. It was painted with white, purple, and orange patterns, and looked reminiscent to the masks the darkspear trolls wore, save that the facial features reminded Anduin of the worgen. A darkmoon wolf mask?

“Somethin’ got your eye?” A grinning dwarven woman asked, wearing a darkmoon faire tabard.

Anduin knew a mask could be useful. It would hide his face well, something his cloak was not the best at. It could hide his blonde hair, but a mask could help him feel more at ease with keeping to the shadows.

“Ya like that mask, ey?” She looked back and forth between him and the mask, following his gaze. “It’ll cost ya 300 tickets.”

“Unfortunately I have none.” Anduin frowned. “How long do you think it would take me to get 300 tickets?”

The woman frowned. “If ye were dedicated enough, you could have it by the marrow. But, for most people, days. And even more save their tickets over months.”

It was a silly idea, then. The Goldshire blacksmith didn’t make any that weren’t hard and metal, and he didn’t want to walk all the way back to Stormwind for a tailor. Perhaps he could make one out of some supplies, and-

“See ya have yer eye on it, lad.” she leaned over the wooden table between them, motioning him to lean down too. Hesitantly, he followed her lead.

“I doubt you’ll be getting all them tickets with a baby in your cloak, mister, so why don’t I offer ya a deal.” She whispered. “20 gold and it’s yours.”

Anduin paused. “You sell your ticket prizes for gold as well?”

“Shhush! Between you and me, it’s a limited time offer. Something usually reserved for parents with children who are causing a scene cuz they’re several tickets short of the toy they’ve been eyeing all night.”

Anduin leaned back, looking between the dwarf woman and the mask.

He’d rather not have to tear apart his clothing to make a mask for himself, which would end up subpar and fall apart quickly. He was no tailor, after all.

“20 gold is quite a lot for a mask.” He muttered.

“Only available for one week once a month! And as they say, time is money.” She replied with a smirk. “It’ll be that or 300 tickets.”

Anduin knew he should be careful with the coin he packed, knowing he’d need to buy food and shelter among other things. But a mask too would, again, save him the hassle of being recognized. And it looked like a wolf.

Anduin sighed, struggling with the bags under his cloak to pull out the bag of coins, careful not to bother Vivian in the process. He pulled out 20 gold and placed them down on the table below. The dwarven woman swept them up and shoved them into her pocket before anyone else could even see their transaction. In seconds the woman pulled a step stool from under the table and used it to grab the wolf mask, handing up to Anduin.

“Pleasure meeting ya, sir!” She nodded to him as he fiddled with the mask sliding it over his face while trying his best to keep the cloak hood from sliding down.

“Thank you.” He smiled, though she couldn’t see from the other side of the mask.

He turned away, exhaustion creeping back to him, and hunger reminding him of his reason for visiting.

As he let the baby play with his hand, he looked around for the food venders, not having to move very far before being hit with the smell of popcorn and funnel cake and corn-breaded sausage. Across from the prize tents and pet battle arena was a small clearing with a sand pit and children’s toys, and several picnic tables, beside a food vender. Anduin made his way over, a line already formed before him.

As he waited, he looked at the menu above. Crunchy frogs and darkmoon dogs and deep fried candybars. Forest strider drumsticks and hot wings and pickled kodo feet. There was certainly an arrangement of options. The last time he’d been the only thing he could remember getting was the deep fried candybar. He didn’t get to eat much sweets at home, so bolvar was sure to get him the junkiest of sweets the faire had to offer.

As much as he wanted to get another, just for nostalgia’s sake, he decided to hold off. He needed as close to actual food as he could get, and he did just spend 20 gold.

When it was his turn, he decided for the corn-breaded sausage, and asked for a bag of spiced beef jerky, which would fill his stomach for later. Meat and breading would do well to fill him up, at least compared to the other foods on offer.

He sat down at an empty picnic table, just under the shade of a nearby festival tent. A wave of vertigo overcame him and his chest felt so heavy from the lack of sleep. He could feel the tiredness pull at his soul. But this was no time or place to sleep.

From his corner he could see the rest of the picnic grounds, his back to the tent providing shade. He set aside some of his bags, keeping them under his feet so that he could feel them while knowing they were not easily visible or stealable. He did not let the hood uncover his hair, but he did unmask, making it easier to eat.

Just as he was ready to eat, Vivian began to fuss. While Anduin could have attended to his hunger and provided care at the same time, he didn’t, and his full attention went to her. Fighting his hunger and tiredness, he went through the checklist in his head of all the things he needed to make sure she was okay on. He had to clean her diaper, use a wet rag to wash her down, knowing it was best to do so now then later and let the sweat build up on her.

Children her age sleep for most of the day and night, yet the worst part was that it was on and off, requiring feeding every two to four hours. It seemed, despite being a little early, she was hungry again. At least, he thought. Setting aside his food, uneaten, he prepared her a bottle of formula, same way as before, and tried to get her to drink.

She seemed to want to be fussy again.

She would latch on, but then spit the tip of the bottle out, then demand the formula again, but be hesitant to accept the bottle again. Like she wanted food, but didn’t want food.

It was frustrating, even more so as Anduin’s energy pools were running obscenely low.

He worried that perhaps she wasn’t happy with the bottle, that perhaps a week without her mother wasn’t enough to wean her off breastfeeding. The midwife said it could be one of the reasons she struggled with formula. A few days ago she’d suggests taking a old shirt and cutting a hole to poke the top of the bottle out through, and that often that was all you needed to trick a baby. But Anduin only had the shirt on his back and he wasn’t about to cut a hole in it where his nipples were.

He worried too that maybe Vivian was just angry that it wasn’t her mother holding her. That her crying wasn’t just for the new method of feeding, but that the familiar motherly warmth had vanished and not returned. Vivian was difficult to get from off her mother’s side, hardly even wanted Anduin’s attention some days. And now, she only had one option.

Anduin felt a shudder run through his body as he caught himself beginning to doze off, even with a crying child in his hand, even with the bottle of formula. He realized his hand had drifted a bit too far, the baby unable to even try to suck at the bottle, the smallest drops of formula dripping onto the blanket covering Vivian. He blinked a few times, trying to refocus and put more effort into getting his daughter fed. Again, while his food grew cold and forgotten.

“That ya firstborn?”

Anduin looked up to see a tall troll woman standing on the other side of the table. He hadn’t heard her walk up at all, hadn’t even noticed.

“Ah, f-forgive me. I hadn’t realized she was so loud, I-”

The troll woman gave a sympathetic smile, sitting down at the table across from him.

“You look like a fish outta water, kid. Or, down on your luck?” She spoke, her voice deep and soothing. “Ya face too young to be battlin’ with a babe.”

Anduin let out an exhausted chuckle. He thought for a moment that he should put the mask back on, but then decided that the chance of any random troll recognizing him was far too small to matter.

“She won’t…she…I don’t know why she won’t latch onto the bottle.” He tried to explain.

The woman hummed, understanding his plight, and reached out her arms atop the table. Anduin watched her closely, and woman picking up on his hesitancy.

“I be a mother of four little ones. If you would like help, I am offering.”

Anduin wasn’t sure. He hardly trusted himself with Vivian and now a stranger was offering help. Perhaps if he hadn’t needed to hand her over, but…light he was so hungry. But nO! What better time to try and kidnap a child then when their own parent is on the brink of collapse!? But this woman hadn’t done anything to incur his suspicion. Or, well, Shaw would say she didn’t need to, you should always be cautious.

“Ah, I see.” The woman shook her head. “Here.”

She got up and walked around the table, sitting beside him on his side. She pushed the paper basket of the food he’d ordered for himself back in front of Anduin, and then held her arms in position to hold a baby.

“Watch me, an’ I’ll show ya how to get her to feed.” She said. “And eat your food before the bugs start layin’ eggs on it, child!”

Anduin breathed in and out, feeling a bit more comfortable that she would sit beside him this time. It was still anxiety inducing but the desire to make sure Vivian fed outweighed all other thoughts. He was too tired, and all he wanted was for her to calm down again. He looked between Vivian and the woman, glancing up at the fairground for only a moment before noticing a group sitting at one of the other picnic tables. A couple of troll children sitting alongside a tauren girl and a nightborne kid. They all shared a feast of random foods, laughing excitedly amongst each other.

He began to remove Vivian from her sling, the movement causing her to get angrier. He readjusted her blanket, then handed her into the arms of the troll woman, who he noticed now wore the Darkmoon Faire tabard. A band on her arm indicated her as one of the healers employed to attend faire visitors.

“Good, good.” The woman whispered, “Make sure you pay close attention. Babies be very peculiar about the way things be. Gotta hold her right.”

Anduin nodded his head, watching over the woman’s shoulder.

“Eat.” The woman instructed Anduin, pointing to his food again.

“Ah.” Anduin nodded, remembering the reason she was offering to hold Vivian in the first place. He turned to his corn-breaded sausage and, keeping his eyes on the two beside him, would take a bite and chew slowly.

The woman struggled a bit, bit got Vivian to relax. The woman’s warmth might’ve helped, her voice surely, but Anduin wondered too if Vivian just wanted a motherly person to hold her, even if it weren’t her own. Maybe she was just exhausted. Babies were an utter mystery to him.

“Now. Ya bottle could be one reason, she may not like the nipple for it. If she’s used ta breastfeeding, anything that feels like her mom will help.”

Anduin frowned, the slight defaulting of his posture giving away more than he intended. The woman did not press for more.

“And you can’t be letting the formula get cold, child. What do you warm this up with?” She asked him, noticing the bottle’s temperature a bit lower than it should be.

Anduin finished chewing down food before answering. “I..light. I channel light.”

“I see. A fire would be better, though not in this bottle. Yer light be working for now, but be careful of light poisoning.”

“L-light poisoning??” Anduin felt a bit more awake at that.

“You’re a priest, right? Usin’ any big amounts of any magic on such young babes can easily create an addiction. As would magic do to any adult.” The woman frowned. “It be harder to escape an addiction created at dis age, you’d do well to avoid causing it.”

“I…wasn’t told.” Anduin looked worried. Had he been using too much light? Why didn’t the priests inform him of this? They spoke of the spells but not of the dangers. They couldn’t have not known about light poisoning, right?

“If she starts fussin’ and cryin’ and screamin’ all for just for a bit o’ light, you been using too much.”

“I..I don’t think she’s done that.” Anduin answered.

“Good.”

Anduin ate more of his food while watching the woman feed Vivian. Vivian fussed only the slightest bit more, but otherwise was doing well.

“Remember to keep yourself calm while you hold her too. They are like emotional sponges sometimes. You got to be calm for her to be calm.”

Anduin nodded his head, feeling the tiredness seep in again. He unhooked a waterskin from his belt and tried to chase it away with cold water. The two sat in silence for a few moments, before the woman’s soft voice spoke slightly above a whisper.

“You seem distant. What ails you, child?” She asked.

Anduin held the last of his food in his hand, but couldn’t find the energy to eat it. He breathed in and out and felt each breath as a weight within his lungs.

“I have to run…but…I don't know..maybe I should go back.” Anduin looked down at his lap, his anxiety making his stomach stir. “We would be cared for.”

She watched him in the corner of her eye. “So why do you run?”

‘We…we would certainly be doomed to die a horrible death.” Anduin muttered. “Someday.”

“And you know this true?”

“My father died that way, my mother died that way, my entire bloodline, as far back as i've been taught.” Anduin’s arm shook. “There is no reason to believe the same isn’t waiting for us. For her.”

“That…be a good reason to run.”

Anduin felt the unease rise. “But we would be cared for. Never want for food and shelter. Access to wealth most couldn’t even dream of.”

“Cared for? Or distracted from the slaughter?” The woman asked.

The likelihood that she understood who he was and what he was talking about was unlikely, but not zero. Still, he believed she had no idea. He knew his words elicited pictures of cattle, perhaps, but how could she or anyone truly know what he was giving up? He knew he was privileged and lucky to be fed every day, never without a home and warmth. A closet full of clothes he’d worn once, a bookshelf full of limited additions, a bed that is always clean and warm when he returns to it at night.

It was hard to ignore all the simple pleasures he was giving up, that he’d often taken for granted. The simple pleasures he’d be denying his daughter. There were millions who would kill him for the guaranteed safety and comfort he had.

But still. Did he feel any of that made up for the pain and suffering he’d grown up through? He could only base his feelings off the experiences he’s had. Maybe giving up the crown is the worst thing he’s ever done, but how can he know? Maybe it is the best thing he’d ever do.

“Do not lose sight of what matters most.” The woman whispered.

Anduin looked back to Vivian in her arms. How peaceful she seemed now.

He did this for her. Nothing mattered more than her happiness. He knew full well what her life would be like if he stayed in Stormwind.

He would do anything to protect her from that.

-

Anduin couldn’t remember being lonely in Pandaria.

He remembered being so amazed and in awe of the brand new continent and all of it’s inhabitants that, while he may have missed his bed, he never felt lonely. There was always someone new to learn from, to share stories, and there was always someone familiar on his tail, be they Horde or Alliance.

He’d left Stormwind a week ago, and despite the moments of help from strangers from time to time, Anduin had spent that week lonely. He had Vivian, sure, but aside from random baby noises, he couldn’t really talk with her. Couldn’t bounce his worries off her to gain another’s point of view. He practiced what the troll woman taught him at the Darkmoon Faire, and Vivian was being a bit less fussy with the bottle, but she was still a baby.

A small red rash had appeared on her arm the other day, which worried him. He found a few pages on it in one of the babycare books he’d packed, was careful to keep her washed and clean, and if it got worse he had packed a rash medication. He fought the urge to heal her with light. Only as a last resort, or for emergencies, he told himself.

He’d made a few stops at different Inns across the southern Eastern Kingdoms, making use of their utilities to wash their clothes and sanitize their waterskins and formula bottle. Picked up a few more easy travel foods for himself, now that the jerky he’d gotten from the faire was running low. And, really, he’d gotten tired of eating the same thing outside of what he’d buy for meals when he found places to stay.

He felt proud of himself, to have made it this far, though his worries still clung to him and his heart and he still worried if doing this was all wrong. And, light, he was lonely. He wanted to see Genn and Mia again, but then the pit in his stomach ached at the thought of how mad they’d be at him. Are at him, probably.

He had no idea how far in their investigation they were, as far as Stormwind finding their missing king and princess was concerned. He’d realized he’d forgotten to leave a letter, but he wasn’t even sure what he’d say in it. They would look for him anyway. Did they know he ran away? Considering what was taken from his room, he was sure Shaw would recognize it immediately.

He missed Jaina. He hadn’t really gotten to thank her for spending the last week with him before he left. If there was anyone he should’ve spoken to before he left, it should’ve been her. It hurt think about it.

They hadn’t gotten very far from Goldshire.

Anduin wanted to find an easy place to lay low while he was sure Stormwind was in panic mode. He also needed to come up with an idea for a place a parent with a newborn child shouldn’t go.

Duskwood.

The only problem was how to get there. He wouldn’t risk walking through Westfall, not when he was adamantly hated there by half the locals. It was also extremely hot there, and newborns were sensitive to temperature changes as big as that. He could walk through the forests and past the river that cut through Elwynn and Duskwood, making it a quicker trip to Darkshire. The problem there was the large risk of being eaten by wolves and monstrous spiders. Anduin could very well fight them, had the magic and the sword for it, but anything could go wrong and he hadn’t the confidence to test it.

He decided to walk towards Lakeshire, following the roads that would then turn into Duskwood from there. He’d forgotten the existence of the Three Corners Garrison, which had grown within the recent years, with a few more buildings propped around it, turning the area into a small settlement. In years past, he believed it was possible to walk around the garrison and straight into Duskwood, but that land had been used and the locals had started gardening in it.

So He would have to follow the road and walk through the settlement to get to Duskwood.

Anduin adjusted his cloak, keeping everything covered, and stretched out his hands. Even though he hadn’t needed to, he’d kept his left under Vivian. The slung held her find, he reminded himself, and walked into the settlement.

A single man in plate stood guard. He looked short, and without his helmet, looked rather young. Likely around the same age as Anduin, if not younger.

“Welcome!” The guard called out as Anduin walked closer. The guard waved his free hand, his other hand holding a long spear. It looked clean and brand new, without a scratch.

“Are you by chance walking to Lakeshire?” The guard asked as Anduin stood before him.

Anduin, with his wolf mask, shook his head. He cleared his throat, hoping to lower his voice and make it less recognizable.

“Heading to Darkshire.” He replied, then continued in hopes to control the conversation. “You wouldn’t happen to know how long the walk would be, do you?”

The guard paused. Anduin worried that the man would question him of his identity, perhaps ask for him to take off his mask. What other things would guards require at a post like this? Anduin knew the war was over, perhaps, but surely this garrison was aware of their missing king and princess.

“Hmmm,” The guard frowned. “Haven’t made the trip myself so I can’t say.”

“Ah, well, thank you anyway.” Anduin nodded his head to him.

“I would warn you anyway, it gets pretty dark in that forest. A dangerous place to be heading on your own. Sometimes the spiders wander close by and they aren’t easy to dispatch.” The guard continued, stopping Anduin before he continued walking on.

“I’ve heard. I appreciate the warning, though I am a capable fighter.” Anduin said, catching himself from saying capable priest. An identifier he shouldn’t give, should they be looking for clues.

“Still. If you’re free to hang around for an hour or two, we send patrols on horseback down that road once a day.” The guard added. “They meet up with a patrol from Darkshire halfway and exchange supplies. Escort locals who are visiting family or have business, sometimes adventurers like yourself join.”

Adventurers like yourself? Anduin instantly felt relief, perhaps his mask had been a more than decent purchase. It had to be the mask, right? He’s seen plenty of adventurers report to him wearing the most outlandish attire. It would make sense that guards would recognize that.

Anduin paused for a moment. It would be risky to travel with a group, making it all the more likely to be identified. A long trip such as that would invite others for basic chit chat. Still, he had Vivian with him and should anything go wrong…

“You said they were leaving when?” Anduin sighed. It was safer for Vivian. And if anyone recognized him, he may be able to get off a quick memory erase spell, not that he would want to.

“Yes!” The guard smiled, pointing further into the camp. “They should be preparing the horses, you can talk to the guards standing there and they should let you know when all is ready. In the meantime, you can sit at the garrison shoppe, they have a few tables and can give you a drink should you need it.”

“Thank you.” Anduin nodded his head to him, and parted ways.

Anduin walked farther into the settlement, spotting a small grassy area beside the end of the garrison leading to darkshire. He’d make his way over and inquire about their patrol. The guards would happily recount the information already shared with him, and also point him to the shoppe, where they would fetch him and anyone else waiting for the patrol when they were ready.

He sat inside the shoppe, a quiet place with some supplies for the garrison and a tiny kitchen for the people on duty. There didn’t seem to be anyone else there at the moment, giving Anduin a moment alone with Vivian.

He knew hiding her while traveling with a group of others would be impossible, nor would he be able to ignore her hunger anyway. She was waking up anyway, and Anduin by now could see a fussy episode coming and prepare. She didn’t smell, so she was likely hungry. It’d been a few hours anyway. He pulled out her formula and bottle and by the time he’d warmed and mixed it all up she was beginning to cry.

By the time anyone had entered the shoppe, Anduin had finished feeding Vivian and borrowed the kitchen in the back to clean her bottle and refill their water skins. He’d returned to his seat and rested his head against the wall for any sleep he was able to steal in this moment of calm. He couldn’t have gotten more than half an hour of semi-sleep, jolting awake every few minutes just to check to see if Vivian was still there under his cloak.

“We’ve set up!” They said, “We’re running a bit behind schedule and we’re lacking a horse, but we’ve got supplies set up in a cart and there’s enough room in there if you’d like to sit instead of walk.”

Anduin got up and followed them out, a group of three horses, two attached to a cart, with five guards prepared for the patrol. Three were on horseback, two would walk alongside the cart.

It seemed Anduin’s fear of chit chat was unlikely, for none of them seemed distracted from their duty, and no one else was joining them on their journey. Anduin sat back between a few stacks of hay and wooden crates filled with what smelled like fish, likely fished from the lake of Lakeshire. It smelled strong, but it too kept anyone away from striking conversation with him. He did hope it wouldn’t attract any wildlife. It probably would.

And it did.

A few spiders seemed interested, but it was the few wolves that found themselves too far from Elwynn that tried to go after the fish. Anduin watched carefully with stress as the two guards walking along the path would fight back the wildlife. They seemed good at their jobs, could even scare off a few of the wolves. Anduin had no reason to doubt them, they walked this road every day.

They walked this road every day, he reminded himself. They didn’t need his help, and should they, he could provide it.

The cart came to a stop a few hours into the trip, and Anduin was pulled out of light sleep when voices picked up. A few of the guards, as did a few guards in Darkshire tabards, walked over to the cart.

“This is the patrol from Darkshire, they’ll take you the rest of the way.”

Anduin got off the cart, stretching his arms and standing back as the patrol exchanged boxes between their carts. It seemed an adventurer was among their ranks, a man with an enchanted sword and a patched up cowboy hat helped the patrol guards, then walked up to Anduin to show him to their cart.

“Where you headed to, wolfie?” The man asked, standing on the dirt path as Anduin sat on the side of the cart.

“Darkshire.” Anduin answered, the cart beginning to move as the patrol turned back towards the town they came from. The man began walking alongside the cart, next to Anduin. Seems chit chat was something to look forward to.

“Hah, obviously.” The man rolled his eyes. “But you just passin’ through or…”

Anduin frowned, unsure how much he wanted to divulge. He could give one word answers and possibly kill the conversation, could just tell him to fuck off, but Anduin had never been taught to do that. He always had to play his part, and even now without the crown, he wasn’t sure he could do anything else but talk along with him.

“Might stay in Darkshire for a few days. I’m not sure. Depends on how things go.” Anduin replied.

“Ah. You taken some of those jobs they advertised or visiting a friend?”

“Jobs?” Anduin asked.

“A couple nights ago a patrol taking the road towards Westfall got attacked by a pack o’ wolves, lost a few good men and women. Darkshire doesn’t have many bold brave youths and is asking for the aid of a few bored adventurers.” The man explained. “Which, as you might’ve guessed, I am one of ‘um.”

Anduin looked the man up and down. He had a darkshire tabard put atop his normal clothing, a leather jacket over a stained cream shirt. Frayed pants and large boots. His sword glowed red, perhaps of a fire enchantment. The man had glasses and a scruffy beard.

“I see.”

“Name’s Lad. At least, as far as you should be concerned.” The man said. “And you are?”

Anduin felt his mouth dry. Was hoping to avoid this. Thankfully, he did have a name reserved for a moment like this.

“Jerek.” He said. “Just…Jerek.”

Lad shrugged to that and smiled at him.

“Well, Jerek, Darkshire could always use another hand. If you’ve got the time or need some gold, I could help hook ya up an-”

Lad stopped after the cart hit a rock, causing it to bounce, the sudden jolt and sound of cargo causing the baby within Anduin’s coat to start crying. Anduin looked surprised, caught off guard, but quickly turned his attention to Vivian and pulled back part of his cloak to make sure she was okay.

Lad watched the man coo and whisper to his daughter, holding her and trying his best to calm her down. Lad smirked, crossing his arms as he watched the two.

“Lil angry there, the little lass.” He said. “Looks like she could use a passy.”

Anduin looked up at him, confusion across his face.

“A..a what?” He asked. Anduin had absolutely no clue what a ‘passy’ was. It wasn’t something referred to in the books, nor something the midwife had told him about.

“Passy? She ain’t got a passy yet?” Lad laughed, the poor father looked lost. “Light be, how do you handle her fuss otherwise?”

“I’m sorry? I’m not sure what you’re talking about.” Anduin felt himself grow frustrated, an angry child at his chest and a man seemingly withholding information on how to ease her pain.

“Hold on, hold on.” Lad reached into a leather pouch he had tied to his waist. “Here.”

Lad held out a small object attached to a string. After a moment, Anduin reached out and took it, looking it over in his hand.

“It’s called a pacifier, they give it to the babies to suck on and it calms ‘em down.” Lad explained.

Anduin looked up to lad even more confused.

“And you just have one on hand? On patrol in a forest of spiders?” He asked.

Lad laughed. “I’ve got twins. They’re much older now, but I kept some of their things. Don’t see em much so I kept it with me.”

Anduin handed the pacifier back, but Lad shook his head.

“Keep it.”

Anduin frowned. “I appreciate the offer, but if it was your kids, I can’t imagine this is sanitary.”

“This one’s never been used, what makes it special was that they asked their mum to buy it for me. Tol’ me through their little giggles that I needed to calm down sometimes.” Lad said. “Ya learn to treasure the things they hand you, even when it’s a pile of mud pie. But, I assure you all it needs is a wash with water and you shouldn’t have to worry.”

Anduin hesitated. He looked over the pacifier, it had no marks on it. It looked unused. No bite marks. Vivian’s cries grew a bit more demanding of attention. Anduin sighed, giving in, reaching over to unhook a waterskin from his belt. He pulled out a small towel and wrapped bar of soap he’d taken from one of the inns he’d stopped at a day or two ago. He got the soap wet and used it to wash the passy, holding the passy out and pouring water over it, letting the water fall onto the dirt road between him and Lad. He then cleaned it off with the towel, before putting the stuff away.

Seeing as the passy looked clean, and had been cleaned by him, he turned to Vivian in his arms and held it close to her.

“Ya might wanna just, put it to er mouth, she should get the idea.” Lad said.

Anduin did as told, Vivian frowning and opening her mouth to cry. Just as she did, Anduin put the soft part into her mouth. She seemed confused, but after realizing how similar it felt to that of the nipple of her formula bottle, she accepted it and started sucking on it. The little sounds she made while doing so went straight to Anduin’s heart. She calmed down, now distracted with a new toy.

“See? Like magic.” Lad grinned. “Though I will warn ya, when they get older they have a hard time lettin’ passies go. Had to just throw the lot out one day while they played outside. Never been so mad at me before. But they’re fine teens now so no bad blood.”

“And where are they, if I might ask?” Anduin smiled. He rather enjoyed the stories other parents shared with him, especially now that he could in part understand them.

“Back in Westfall with their mom.” Lad said. “Moneys a bit tight so I went out looking for jobs. Adventurers get a lot of work here and it’s decent gold.”

Lad motioned down to the glowing sword at his waist. “And you get to find cool shit like this so. Got it just a week ago, plan to show the kids when I get back home in a few weeks.”

“You have a name for your cool sword, Lad?” Anduin asked.

“A name?” Lad perked up. “Why, I’ve not thought of that.”

“All cool swords have names.” Anduin laughed, thinking of the sword still hidden at his back. “At least, every cool sword I’ve ever known.”

“Well, I’ma gonna need to think about that one.”

“Maybe you should ask your kids to name it.” Anduin suggested.

“I can’t imagine they would name it anything other than Boop-stick or Blade of Awesome, but I’ll consider.”

“They would be fitting names.” Anduin nodded.

For a moment, in their conversation, Anduin felt a bit light in the chest. He’d been so afraid of having to talk with random strangers, but this felt…good. Like he hadn’t felt lonely anymore. That it felt good to talk with someone for the first time in a week, if not more considering his condition before he decided to leave.

It’s not like he was cured of his depression, but for a moment, he felt a bit more like himself. Like he could focus on something other than his own misery.

The two continued to talk on for awhile, headed deeper and deeper into Duskwood. The road became messy and the constant bumping of the wheels against rocks bothered both Anduin and Vivian, so Anduin jumped off the cart to continue walking alongside Lad. The man stood taller than him, but part of it was likely his hat.

“Halt.”

The guards ahead of them suddenly stopped , the horses pausing in their walk. Lad and Anduin looked up, their conversation broken.

“We’re being hunted.” The guard on the lead horse turned to them. “I can see their eyes in the brush, prepare yoursel-”

And just as he said, the bushes and trees around them began to shuffle and dance in a blur of movement.

A group of seven spiders appear from the darkness, their eyes glowing and their legs pattering around the place. The horses, despite their blinders, began to panic and the cart started rattling about because of it. The noise and the shouts of panic and commands from the guards caused Vivian to spit out her pacifier and cry.

“Stand back!” Lad told Anduin, unsheathing his glowy sword and standing between the two and the spiders.

Anduin watched as the guards and lad attacked the spiders, the group seemingly having a decent handle on things. As if they were trained for this kind of combat. But they were outnumbered, and the spiders were big.

Anduin could stay back for all the previous small attacks he’d seen on their way here with the other patrol, but this one was one he couldn’t just watch. Especially when three spiders seemed to encircle Lad. His fire-y sword swung around, the burning blaze keeping them at bay, but as soon as one got behind him it looked to be ready to jump at him.

“LAD!” Anduin yelled, reaching out his right hand and casting forth a spell of blinding light.

A ball of white appeared before the spiders around Lad and exploded into pure white, stunning the spiders and blinding their many eyes. Lad, however, was unaffected, but surprised by Anduin’s aid.

“Fuck! Might wanna do that again!” Lad shouted back, taking the opportunity to kill the spider in front of him.

While he did, Anduin turned to the others behind Lad and casted smite at them. It grabbed their attention, and angry at his blinding light, they turned to attack him. Anduin called forth a bubble of light around him and Vivian, stepping back against the cart. Before they could get too close, though, Lad followed them and, together, the two of them killed the two spiders.

By the time Anduin and Lad pushed away the two spider corpses, the guards had killed the other four spiders. They pushed the spiders off the road, gasping for air and pausing for a break. Drinking down water they had in pouches at their belts, sitting to calm their quickly beating hearts.

“Anyone hurt?” Anduin asked, walking over to them with a small ball of light in his hand, illuminating the group.

Anduin tended to any of their injuries, healing away any cuts or bleeding they may have had. He turned to the horses, still somewhat upset, and calmed them down with the light magic.

He went to calm Vivian down with the magic too, but then stopped. He then found the pacifier she’d pushed out of her mouth, which sat between her and the sling she was in, and he gave it back to her. With a bit of whispered sweet words, she too calmed down.

As they returned to their patrol and continued heading to Darkshire, Lad and Anduin continued their walk side-by-side.

“After this, Jerek, I owe you a drink.” Lad said, brushing off dirt from his jacket. “Not sure I could’a handled three ‘piders on my own like that.”

Anduin was readjusting his mask, having loosened in the chaos of the fight. “I appreciate the offer, but I really shouldn’t.”

“Could get you a babysitter if yer that worried, but I get ya.” Lad replied. “In that case, how ‘bout a meal?”

Anduin nodded his head, the idea of food making his stomach ache. “That sounds heavenly, actually.”

“Well, you’re in luck!” Lad grinned. “Darkshire’s got a pretty decent chef, who can cook ya a mighty fine Dusky Crab Cake! Or if imitation isn’t your thing, there’s seasoned wolf kabobs.”

“Huh. I’ve never had either.” Anduin wasn’t entirely sure about the crab, but if lad recommended them, well…He’d be willing to eat just about anything considering how hungry he was.

The patrol made it to Darkshire an hour later, Lad finishing up his duties with the guards before leading Anduin over to the bar of the local inn. They sat at a table instead of the bar stools, allowing Anduin to set aside his bags and rest with just Vivan at his chest. The straps of the bags dug into his skin and after hours of walking it was good to let them go.

Lad paid for their meals, and soon plates of food appeared before them by hand of the chef himself. Not that it was a busy or crowded area.

Anduin watched Lad dig into his own food and drink, hesitating with his own meal. He’d have to remove his mask to properly eat it. Perhaps he could..? Anduin tried to adjust his mask so that only the lower part of his face was visible. Surely that alone could not give him away. Lad noticed, but paid him no mind.

Anduin ate his food and water while working around his mask, Vivian below him in sleep with the passy in her mouth. Anduin had the “Dusky Crab Cakes” and, well, he couldn’t be sure he knew exactly what it was made of, but it tasted good, and came with a sauce to pour over them. He drank down iced water while Lad had what looked alcoholic.

They talked a bit more, Lad definitely getting a bit of a buzz from whatever he had. He’d finished his food far before Anduin did. By the time Anduin was getting full and had emptied his water, Lad took his water cup and poured the last of his own alcoholic drink into it, pushing it back towards Anduin.

“Look, Jer’, ‘ere.” Lad winked. “Nothing you can’t sip down over a few hours. Can’t imagine you plan to spend the night anywhere but at the inn anyway.”

Lad got up and nodded his head towards Anduin. “Take it or leave it, I’m headin’ back to my room. Which is room 3, if you ever need me.”

Lad winked again and laughed to himself, waving bye to Vivian, then wandered across the inn to head upstairs, to the rooms.

Anduin sighed, looking at the half-a-drink the man had left for Anduin. Anduin picked the cup up and sniffed it, definitely smelling something strong. He placed it back down, though. It wasn’t that he couldn’t handle his alcohol, he’d been sipping wines since he was twelve years old. Was just a tradition when having company over for dinner at the keep. He could down more drinks then most would suspect he could, granted he’d almost never had an opportunity to test his limits. Even when spending nights at Goldshire Inn as Jerek, he’d watched himself.

He would be fine, if he did as lad said, and sipped at it. But god, he didn’t even know what it was. But it didn’t smell unfamiliar. But, light, he shouldn’t even be considering a drink when he had a baby with him! All while he was alone. He could drink it. He couldn’t. He’d be fine. But how could he know? It probably wasn’t enough to do anything, but…god, the idea of relaxing felt tempting. If only he could chill with Jaina and have a drink.

Anduin grabbed the cup and took a small swing of the drink, before putting it back. There. One swing, no more than two sips, whatever, he could handle just the bit.

Anduin grabbed his things just as the chef had come to check on them, grabbing the plates and thanking Anduin for their time. Anduin adjusted his mask back and found who he needed to talk to to get a room. He was given a key to room five and walked up the stairs until he found the room.

Once inside, he would set all of his stuff aside, leave the cloak and mask on the hooks on the wall, and lay down with Vivian on the bed. He set up her baby blanket and let her rest with her body propped up against the pillow, while he laid down beside her. She’d demand his attention and he’d give her a bath, feed her warm formula, and lay her back down on the bed as she grew sleepy again.

He’d write a bit in his blank journal, before reading a bit, and when sleep pulled at him, he would rest his head against the pillow and watch Vivian.

Sleep would pull him under, until Vivian’s cries would wake him up again, and he would attend to her needs again, and chase sleep, again.

-

Vivian was nearing two months old by the time Anduin found his way back into Red Ridge and staying at the Lakeshire inn.

His coin purse was growing empty, which was one concern among many. The rash Vivian had had disappeared, but the baby had sneezed once and it sent the poor man into a panic. The Lakeshire doctor, though not a pediatrician, said that as long as her temperature sayed normal she should be okay.

“You, on the other hand, are looking a bit thin.” The doctor would turn to Anduin. “And if you’d remove your mask, I could very well see the rings under your eyes.”

He hadn’t intended to become the patient.

“I know caring for little ones is exhausting, but you cannot let yourself fall out of health!” They’d said.

Anduin had been instructed to eat more and to rest more, but all he could do was laugh. Not in front of the doctor, he’d never, but the mere idea of getting a full night's rest, let alone beginning to catch up to all those lost hours! She’d suggested, without knowing his situation, that he turn away from any adventuring and seek the aid of a friend or family member, at least until the girl had gotten older.

Anduin sat at the inn, in his room, away from prying eyes, to ponder his situation.

He’d also seen missing posters.

And they were everywhere.

With his face.

He sighed. The doubt and the worry crawled back into his mind. He’d grabbed one of the posters, sitting on the bed with him and Vivian. It read in big bold print, “MISSING: KING AND PRINCESS”, and listed thousands of gold for reward of any helpful information. Millions of gold for their direct, safe return.

Really wasn’t nerve wracking to think now people could be hunting him, solely for that reward. Really, why Shaw would let this out, he had no idea. Or, perhaps, it wasn’t a secret Shaw could keep so easily.

He was…he was, after all, the king. And Vivian, the princess.

He was.

Was.

He shook his head, trying to remember why he did this. Why he ran. He looked over to Vivian, and his worry was chased away.

He threw the poster off the bed and cuddled around Vivian, giving his attention not to his fears, but to her. The one who really needed it.

-

The doctor’s words weren’t entirely lost on him.

Visiting someone would indeed be a good idea, especially if it got him out of the immediate area around Stormwind.

He thought of the people he could trust, the areas he could make it to without too much trouble.

He liked the idea of visiting Ironforge, he knew that Moria would do anything to help him and get time to fuss over Vivian. The problem with that was that Ironforge was connected to Stormwind by tram, so really it might as well have been like going back to Stormwind. He’d be recognized by his voice, by the way he walked, he bet. And, well, the only way to get to Ironforge without taking the Stormwind tram was to walk the looooong way around.

That required traveling past the Burning Steppes, the Badlands, and Loch Modan.

Loch Modan was a nice place, but to even get there Anduin had to walk past wastelands of lava and sering heat. If Westfall’s heat wasn’t safe, Burning Steppes would surely cook Vivian alive, and him too.

There were a few transportation services, but they weren’t safe, nor did Anduin have the coin for them, as their asking prices were rather steep with the recent claims of rabid beasts stalking travelers through their path in the Badlands.

If only Khadgar still stayed at Karazhan, for that would’ve been a closeby place to visit, despite it’s rather poor local beasts.

There really wasn’t anywhere on this side of the Eastern Kingdoms. Or, well, any of the Eastern Kingdoms.

Kalimdor was a long boat ride, one he didn’t think he could stand, let alone Vivian.

But, a ride that was much shorter in length, would be one to Kul Tiras.

The idea of visiting Jaina both made Anduin excited and scared. Nauseous. She was surely pissed with him. Or would be, when she finds out he left on his own.

But she’d been through so much, and understood his pain most, and would forgive him.

And, Anduin thought, She had always been the closest thing he had to a mother figure. A proper one, who cared for him as he grew up. Despite being his aunt, he’s learned from her and found comfort in her at some of the darkest moments of his life.

And while she wasn’t there to help him grieve his father’s death, she was there to help him through that of his wife’s. She was there and tried to talk with him even when he wouldn’t.

And light, did she deserve an explanation.

So he decided, with the last of his coin, he would find a way to Kul Tiras.

The easiest way was back to Stormwind, but he’d not tread that. After a day of asking around Lakeshire, Anduin managed to find a student mage who would open a portal to Ironforge for him. She was only skilled enough to do nearby cities.

It was the best he could find, even after considering the risks of visiting Moira.

But traveling to the peak of Stranglethorn Vale would take a long time, and forests down there were dangerous with large cats that were infamous for their hunting skills. Anduin’s heard many stories of patrols going down there only to fail to return to their homes. Trying to get a boat to Kul Tiras from there was too risky.

Unable to get a mage to teleport him directly, or to take a boat from Stranglethorn or Stormwind, Anduin could sneak through Ironforge and make his way to the Wetlands, where Menethil Harbor had boats to and from Kul Tiras. It would be a quicker trip, and he could catch a wagon for most of it. All he needed was to bundle Vivian up through the cold weather with their extra clothes.

Which is what the man would do.

He’d bundle Vivian up, so much so that she cried in discomfort in the warm Lakeshire air. With all of his things, he took the portal created for him, and found himself in the city of Ironforge.

Keeping his cloak over his head and his mask on, he gave Vivian her passy and made his way through the dwarven city as fast as he could, without looking suspicious.

Thankfully, even with the missing posters up here as well, there were too many people out and about for him to stand out. His heart stung for a moment, knowing he was so close to Moira and could drop by, but the anxiety of being so close to Stormwind carried his feet onward and outside into the snowy land of Dun Morogh.

It was cold. Vivian seemed okay in the clothes he’d wrapped around her, but he himself felt frozen. He’d used his extra clothes for her to be warm, and thus needed to make use of what he wore on him.

At the end of the mountain trail leading into Ironforge, Anduin found what he’d been looking for. A company had set up wagons to help visitors travel from one side of Dun Morogh to another, considering an end to the wars had meant more could travel and spend time in their lands. A trip all the way to Menethil harbor, however, was expensive, and would require more than himself to have an interest.

Anduin paid the dwarf and sat in the wagon alone, finding the inside of it only the smallest bit warmer. He’d wait what felt like hours before another person entered, a ren’dorei covered in tattered gear and a cloak. They waited another half hour before the dwarf poked their head in.

“Day’s a slow one and I’m impatient!” He said, then grinned at the two. “We be waiting for a full ride, buuuttt if you be achein’ to get a move on, an extra gold or to might persuade...”

Anduin frowned, eager to get out of Dun Morogh, however hesitant to give even more gold then he already had just for the ride itself. He had only a few gold left, and he needed to have enough to make the boat.

The ren’dorei remained quiet, watching Anduin as he counted the gold in his pouch, the anxious air around him growing.

“Here.” The ren’dorei growled, having enough of this show, pulling gold from her bag, throwing it at the dwarf’s face. “Take it and let’s go!”

“Thank ya for yer businesses!” The dwarf grabbed the coins and shoved them into his pocket before leaving the two. In moments time the wagen started moving.

Anduin put away his coins, looking to the elf sitting across from him.

“I..thank you.” He said, his voice dry.

“You’re welcome.” The void elf looked away. “But now you owe me.”

Anduin frowned. “...owe you?”

“Nothing.” She shook her head. “Forget it. Shut up. Ignore me.”

Anduin wasn’t sure what to make of her, deciding to listen to her and pay her no mind. He adjusted in his seat, covering himself in his cloak and leaning back to try and close his eyes and get a bit of rest.

The wagon bumped at times, but the ride itself was smoothe enough that it didn’t bother Vivian too much. Besides, she’d come to like her big bundled nest of Anduin’s extra clothes. A cocoon of warmth. Anduin was rather jealous of her to be honest.

An hour and a half into the ride, Vivian got fussy, and so Anduin made sure she was cleaned and fed. He was perfectly content and used to tending to her needs by now, though it did amuse him slightly that he could almost feel the irritation radiating from the ren’dorei. With the lack of space, he would change Vivian on his lap, and quickly wrap her back into the nest of clothes. He’d warm the bottle of formula with light and feed it to her, and after she was done she would drift to sleep.

Anduin would rinse out the bottle with water and pack everything back up, and sit back against, head against the wall.

His mind wandered to Kul Tiras again. He’d only been there once, having met Taelia Fordragon and Kathrine Proudmoore. His time wasn’t long there so really he had little information to go off of. He wondered about Taelia and how she was doing, and if she was still there. If he remembered correctly she was promoted to part of the Proudmoore guard, though he wasn’t sure if she kept that job.

They’d not known each other well, but being the daughter of Bolvar, he wanted to at least befriend her more. She seemed silly and both had many stories to share still. Anduin was saddened that time and recent events had pulled him away from all his friends. She seemed like someone who’d want to squeeze Vivian’s chubby cheeks.

She hadn’t met Vivian yet. And neither had Kathrine Proudmoore. The woman had been very kind to him and Jaina was waiting for a good time to have her mother visit Stormwind. It was too bad that that time never came. In his silent depression, when Jaina would try to talk with him, she’d told him that she wanted to have him at the Proudmoore Keep in Boralus. Wanted him to meet her brothers as well.

When he wouldn’t answer her even then, Jaina had said something. Something that stuck with him.

“You have always been my family,” Jaina said, sorrowful and pleading for any reaction at all, “and I dream that you may one day find yourself family with the rest of the Proudmoores. That you might consider Boralus your second home.”

“I can’t bare the thought of you alone, Anduin.” She’d said.

Light, he really, really should’ve told her. Left her a note. He was horrible family to have just abandoned her without even a thanks. Without a hug.

As Anduin felt his inner emotions fall again, an odd feeling slowly appeared. Something, a pull of some sort, small and hardly even noticeable. But it was there. A tug at the corner of his mind, the edge of his thoughts. Anduin couldn’t make out what that feeling was. For a moment he thought perhaps a headache was coming along, but that couldn’t be it.

And then he caught just the faintest softest breath of whispers, coming from that feeling in his head, and it clicked immediately. He had experience in this field, he’d just never been on the opposing end of it.

His eyes snapped open and in a rush of adrenaline, he stood up, reaching out his arm and calling to it a ball of light, all while forcing out the prying eyes of the shadow priest sitting before him.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING?” He barked at the ren’dorei, who jumped in her seat, a wisp of shadow disappearing from her hand under her sleeve.

The woman looked wide-eyed at him, her tougher demeanor shattered.

“I-I-” She struggled to speak, caught red-handed.

“What are you looking for?!” He shouted, his voice waking up Vivian.

Anduin shook in anger, rage, and fear. This woman was reading his mind, and he had no idea what she saw. If she’d seen anything at all. And in truth he wasn’t even exactly sure how to go about this.

“L-Look, I was just- I mean I was-” She struggled for words. “I didn’t see anything, Your magis-”

Both froze.

The cold air felt very so sharp and pointed between them.

“What. Did. You. See.” Anduin growled, his knees feeling weak.

The woman squished herself against the wall behind her.

“N-nothing!” She shook her head. “I- Only, only a vision. Just a vision.”

“What vision?!” He felt his legs shake.

“A-Amemeory,maybe” She continued. “You’re sitting in a room, with someone, I wasn’t sure, nothing was clear, Im not that good at this spell, but you were maskless, and, and, and i’ve worked in Stormwind before, I’m actually traveling from there, and I, I’m sorry, I didn’t think-”

“That you’d get caught?!” Anduin asked.

“I-I” She took a deep breath in an attempt to calm herself, her hands gripping the edge of the bench she sat on. “I wasn’t thinking, It’s become a habit, It’s still difficult to control the shadows, I, I’m sorry, I-”

Anduin wasn’t sure what he wanted to do, but the ball of light energy at his palm fizzled out. He felt his energy drain and he collapsed back into his seat. He realized Vivian was crying and he sighed, his shaking hands locating her passy and trying to give it to her. She continued to cry with it in her mouth, so he tried to calm her himself. It really wasn’t working when he himself was panicked and his heart was racing.

He glared at the woman, as she watched him and Vivian with regret in her eyes.

Light, what could he do? Couldn’t arrest her, for surely peeking into a king’s mind would lead to the Stockades. But, he reminded himself, he wasn’t king anymore. Still, doing that to a Stormwind noble would lead to punishments if caught, but even then, would running away from Stormwind strip him of his rights as a house of Stormwind? Was he a lord? Or was he just…what was he?

Would she report his whereabouts? Surely she’s seen the posters. Was she forming a plan in her head about how to get the millions of gold in reward money? What was she thinking? Anduin felt himself a wreck with paranoia. Was that really all she saw? Was it?

“I..” She cleared her throat. “I…”

Anduin glared at her, waiting for her to speak. Please, continue. He was too exhausted for this.

“My, my name is Amoli.” She offered. “Amoli Everray.”

Anduin stared at her. What a great introduction, he thought to himself.

Though, if she thought him the king, wouldn’t giving her name only set herself up for further trouble?

The thought that she might have said so just to ease his fears of her came to mind, but he wasn’t all that ready to accept it. Apparently she can’t control the urge to peek into everyone’s minds. Was that just something she enjoyed doing, or was she just not great at controlling her own power?

Anduin knew the struggle that was shadow magic, which was why he only dabbled in it, and weaved his usage of it around his connection with the light, so that he never fell into the hands of the dark whispers. He often wondered how the ren’dorei handled their powers.

When he didn’t reply, she shrunk back into her seat, but continued, in a quieter voice.

“I’m headed to Menethil Harbor.” She said, glancing away from him. “My sister lives there with her husband. They work on the harbor and…and they have a toddler, and I’m going to visit.”

Anduin let out a breath, blinking away from her and looking back to Vivian. Amoli was just a person, as he was, and we all have struggles. It could be hard to remember that sometimes. He leaned back in his seat, resting his head against the wood. He let his heartbeat slow and managed to get Vivian to accept the pacifier. Once her cries were settled, he glanced back up to Amoli.

“Your sister?” He pushed her to continue, his tone rather unamused still.

“She’s not like me, wasn’t a part of any of the void stuff.” Amoli added, her ears dipping down a bit. “Her husband doesn’t really like me, but nothing stops her from begging me to visit.”

Amoli looked at Vivian and sighed.

“I’ve always hated kids. Loathed their crying and whining. I never want any for myself, but my nephew? Love him to bits.”

“...Why?” Anduin asked.

“Why?” Amoli repeated. “This world is constantly at the edge of destruction. There is darkness and shadows at every corner, pain and death awaiting us all in the end. We’ve all tried to run from it, prevent it, forstall it’s coming, but it will always find us.”

She looked saddened. “Or maybe I’m just letting the whispers get to me too much. I feel like I used to be happier, but maybe I was just too…oblivious.”

She continued. “I can’t bring myself to force a child into this world. My sister’s spawn, though, is already here. I’ll do all I can to be a light in his life…as ironic as that sounds.”

Anduin felt sympathetic to her feelings. He too was running from pain and death, motivated to do so for his own daughter. He liked to think that he could escape it, though. He had to hope. Needed to hope to escape his depression.

But he frowned.

“Do you read their minds too?” He asked, still angered at her actions.

Amoli looked away, guilt in her face.

“I…try not to.” She whispered. “But it’s how I know that her husband hates me.”

So it seemed to be an actual problem for her.

“...You have issues controlling your power?” He asked.

Amoli nodded her head.

“You may be letting in too many whispers. Attracting too much attention from the shadows. More than you can handle.” Anduin spoke. He was, after all, a powerful priest, and many times before helped others control their powers. Though, most of them had been learning to wield light. His knowledge of shadows came from his own trial and error. “Perhaps you should ease off magic, pick up a bow and arrow.”

“I…”

“Distraction is the best way to bore the whispers.” He said. “They care not for anyone who tries picking up a sword.”

“Pick up a hobby unrelated to light or shadow and in time you should find it easier.” He continued. “Remember, the shadows are trying to manipulate and embolden priests to chase power and desires. They place their focus on people who place their focus in magic. Who hold strong emotions, which may be wielded for the shadow’s greater purpose.”

“The same can be said for the light. The strongest in it are ones who dedicate themselves to it.” He added.

Amoli nodded her head.

“I’ve…been trying to learn from the others, trying to hown my power, but I've faltered again and again and each time I grow more frustrated.”

“Spend time away.” Anduin said. “You are, of course, visiting family. A good distraction.”

Amoli smiled. “Yes. They are.”

Anduin couldn’t say his advice would work for everyone, the light and shadow were not so simple as to be babies without object permanence. Still, he often found himself clearer headed when reading or spending time away from the church. The chiming of the light and the whispers of the void could get so overwhelming.

A break came in their conversation, giving Anduin time to calm down, the cold returning to him. The wind outside could be heard distantly, as did the hooves of the rams pulling their wagon along. Was that song carried in the wind the dwarven man singing? It was too far away to heard clearly.

“Can…can I ask why you’re here?” Amoli broke the silence.

Anduin figured curiosity would claim the better of anyone who he’d met. He was just glad she hadn’t gone digging again for the answer herself. And, well, she was coming from Stormwind, and with missing papers everywhere he went, he was sure she had to have known he was being looked for.

“You said that we all run from pain.” He answered. “And I too am trying to find solace in family.”

It wasn’t a clear answer, but Amoli seemed to understand.

“My lips are sealed.” She said, “Besides…most are not trusting of our kind yet. Especially not priests of shadows.”

Anduin was sure that if she’d gone to Stormwind to claim she knew his location, they would listen to her anyway. But none of that mattered. She wasn’t on her way to Stormwind. She was on her way to family. As was he.

The wagon continued for hours, the two sitting in silence as the dwarven man leading them sang and whistled and distracted himself with rambles. Anduin tried to read, but found his concentration lacking. Despite the end of their conversation, he was still offbeat about the spying.

He would tend to Vivian’s demands again, and again, but these times he didn’t feel the discomfort of the other traveler. Sometimes Vivan would look over to Amoli, though Anduin knew her eyesight was not yet developed enough so that she could make out details of the ren’dorei setting across from her.

When awake, the baby would sometimes coo and gurgle up at her father. At two months, she’s begun working on the different sounds she can make. She’s smiling at him more, and seems to rather enjoy hearing the sound of his voice. At least, when he is calm and happy. She can sort’ve turn her head in reaction to other sounds, trying to find the sources of them herself, but her sight fails her at that unless they are close to her.

Anduin is playing with her and cooing back at her baby noises when the wagon comes to a stop. The dwarf would appear, telling them that they’ve made it to Greenwarden’s Grove, where they would stop for the night. They all needed a break, and Menethil Harbor was still hours and hours away.

They’d make their way to the inn, where Amoli would offer Anduin coin for food and room, and he would happily accept. Night was spent in and out of sleep as Vivian would sleep for a few hours before waking up and needing attention. A routine that Anduin expected and knew by now, despite how much it drained him of energy.

The next morning they would eat before meeting the dwarf again, and continue their ride to Menethil Harbor. The two passengers would speak on and off, all while Vivian would sleep and then wake and demand play and then sleep and then wake and so forth.

It was right before noon before they’d finally arrive.

Menethil Harbor had grown in the last few years, seeing greater use from the wars, meaning an influx of money. Currently it was a bit slow, but still a rather lively settlement. A market was set up outside of the harbor, selling all kinds of products brought in from ships. Workers worked on tending to the port, moving boxes off and onto ships, others worked on expanding the boardwalk and there seemed to be some expansion work being done on a few of the local houses.

“Before you head off.” Amoli would catch his attention as he walked through the middle of town. “I am sure my sister would be happy to have you for lunch. But, I understand if that is too much.”

“I appreciate the offer but I cannot stay long here.” Anduin shook his head.

“Then, let me at least…” Amoli reached into her bag, pulling out a handful of golden coins. “You were a bit short on gold. The tickets aren't as cheap as they used to be.”

Amoli handed Anduin the coins. “This should be enough for your passage, and a couple more meals.”

Anduin counted the coins, looking up at the elf in surprise. “I…Thank you.”

“I apologize again…and I will heed your words.” She said, “Now, you have family to catch.”

Anduin nodded and thanked her, and the two turned to part ways.

The boat headed to Kul Tiras arrived an hour later, Anduin grabbing an apple from the market and buying his ticket in the meantime. Once boarded, he found a dark corner of the boat and got comfy, making use of the time alone, out of the way of others, and off his feet to try and rest his eyes.

Soon, the boat would leave port, and in just a few days time he would be arriving at Boralus harbor.

-

Stormwind was a port city, with constant streams of ships heading in and out, carrying all types of cargo and passengers. In wartime it was even more active and crowded. There was always the salty sea air coming in from the ocean, the humidity was always killer, and the storms were, well, always blowing in.

It was the city of Stormwind, and many forgot the reasons behind its name.

Boralus was also a port city, but a key difference was that its ties to the sea were far more ingrained in its culture and blood. Pirates were among another big business in the area. So, quite to Anduin’s amazement, Boralus’ port seemed ten times as active and chaotic as that of his own home. The markets were longer, the stench of fish and sealife in the air was all that more potent.

Luckily, though, the war had brought all kinds of people to the city, and crowds were an easy way to avoid attention. There were a few missing posters here and there, Anduin noticed, but a cloaked figure in a wolf mask raised no man’s curiosity. Everyone was headed somewhere, doing something, and distracted from their neighbor.

Anduin, unfortunately, was not familiar with the streets of Boralus, and quickly realized he was unsure where to go to get to Proudmoore Keep.

And, of all times to realize, he wasn’t even sure Jaina was here. She was at Stormwind when he left, and really he had no reason to believe she would go back home just because he ran away.

A pit in his stomach opened, could he have really come all this way just to find his aunt was still looking for him back in Stormwind?

Anduin tried to follow familiar pathways, trying to remember the route he’d taken when he last arrived here, but his memory was not all it used to be. The stress of war and the little time he’d spent in Kul Tiras all but were blurred together and nothing felt familiar.

He felt a bit dizzy , nervous and unsure of what to do, when he found himself approaching a figure wearing the gray and green colors of Kul Tiras. They looked as though they were guarding, a large stone hammer in one hand, wrapped with a kul tiran banner.

He reached out, placing his hand on their arm, something he’d usually never do, but he wasn’t feeling very well, nor was he himself lately. He needed a bit of stability, afraid he would trip and tumble.

“Excuse me, can you-”

“Can I help you?”

The figure turned, and Anduin froze.

Of all people, he’d run into Taelia.

She, and the two other guards she’d been talking to, looked at him.

Anduin felt his mouth run dry, thrown off by her. He wasn’t ready for this, to talk with her, he wasn’t ready. Wasn’t ready to tell her, hardly even ready to speak with Jaina, and words failed to come out of his mouth.

Which was when he realized he’d still been holding onto the arm of her shirt.

His mind yelled at him to run, so he blurted out an apology and quickly sped off in the other direction.

Tealia looked to the guards confused, but she wasn’t far behind the man with the wolf mask. And, knowing her way around the streets better than he, was able to catch up with him.

“Woah, there, friend, you alright?” She asked him, and Anduin’s lungs jumped.

“I, I-” He cleared his throat. “I was just. I’m trying to find Proudmoore Keep.”

Tealia looked him up and down. What a weird person, she thought. Why he had any reason to be so on edge, she didn’t know. But, she shrugged, and nodded.

“That’s all you had to say. Follow me.”

Anduin followed her closely behind, the two walking up and down streets of Boralus.

“I assume you’re new, so I’m just gonna let you in on some things.” Tealia glanced back at the cloaked man. “There are plenty of areas here you should avoid. Look like a fish out of water and you’ll attract unwanted attention. I would make sure there is always a tabard-wearing guard within sight. If I were you.”

Anduin nodded his head. “G-got it.”

Eventually the pair made it to the steps of Proudmoore Keep. A vast amount of guards stood tall in the area, and Anduin found himself amazed at the architecture. The open city streets coming to a building with large doorways. It felt much more open than the entrance of Stormwind Keep. Much more grand, he thought.

“Here. If you have a meeting, all you need is to go through those doors. If you are expected at Unity square, you would want to go left. The gardens behind the keep are currently off limits for some construction.” Taelia said, stopping as they stood before the keep.

“Thank you.” Anduin nodded, before turning quickly away and towards the doors to the keep.

Tealia watched him leave, an odd feeling in her gut.

“That voice…” She wondered aloud, before seeing him disappear past the doors. She shook her head, nothing coming to mind, and turned to head back to her friends at their post.

-

There had been no sign of Anduin, nor his daughter.

A dwarf working at the Darkmoon Faire mentioned maybe seeing him pass by, but her words carried little weight without certainty, and there were plenty of other humans who looked passing to Anduin’s likeness.

Jaina could hardly sleep at all, worried for her nephew. It was already hard enough watching him deteriorate before her very eyes, a damaged soul succumbing to depression. It scared her how much it reminded her of Varian’s depression. How little Anduin seemed to be there, nothing at all behind his eyes. It, too, reminded her of the coldness of the death knights. That was not something she wanted to think about too much.

And then he disappeared, alongside his month old child.

Jaina wanted to believe that it was of his own free will, a choice he made, and Shaw seemed to believe that based on objects missing from his room, but Jaina knew that until he was found they could never know for sure. She’d tried her best with helping finding him, but each hour that passed seemed to drive the poor woman crazier and crazier.

For the sake of her own health, Genn and Mia, with the help of her own mother, insisted she return home, at least as long as she is able to rest and recover.

But again, how could she?

Sure, Anduin likely left on his own, but the boy wasn’t in a good state of mind, and all of the what-ifs and trouble he could be getting into were the nightmares keeping Jaina awake.

What if Vivian got sick? What if Anduin’s depression kept him from properly caring for her? What if he wasn’t caring for himself? What if someone hurt them? What if he ran into the Defias? How could he protect himself from forests of beasts, let alone anyone who might aim to do him harm? He’d hardly the will to walk at times with how little sleep he got, he couldn’t possibly fight with Shalamayne.

Her mother told her she was letting her thoughts wander too far. That she knew Anduin well, and knew he was smart and stubborn, despite the cold that ailed him. Katherine reminded her of the stories Jaina had shared with her about the Wrynns. About how much Anduin valued hope, and instilled hope within others.

Jaina would have to hold onto hope.

And hope that Anduin had not lost his.

She’d spent the last week trying to distract herself with work, though really her mother handled most of the background maintenance of the Lord Admiral’s duty. She was still getting used to being a nation’s leader, right after being their most wanted. There was plenty of paperwork to respond to, which kept Jaina in her office alot. Not that she mind, for she let a gnomish music device play for hours, and let the songs it spun distract her from her thoughts.

A knock at her door pulled her attention away from a letter she was writing. She placed the ink pen down and looked at the door.

“Come in.” She spoke, waving her hand to remove the magic lock on the door. The handle sparkled a light blue.

A keep guard opened the door, announcing to her that she had a visitor.

“Let them in.”

Jaina usually did not have visitors to her office, but was happy to have a distraction.

The guard held the door open for a cloaked figure to walk in, then nodded to Jaina and left, closing the door behind them.

The figure wore a cloak and a wolf mask, and stood with hesitant body language. Nervous. Something was off, though Jaina wasn’t sure why. There was no air of hostility, so perhaps news? Couldn’t be news from Stormwind, though, for the figure appeared more akin to an adventurer. Local news?

“You can sit, if you’d like.” Jaina broke the silence, motioning over to a chair across from her desk.

The figure looked towards the chair, but did not go to sit. The figure looked back to Jaina, and after another moment of pause, spoke, their voice quiet and hoarse, but still loud to Jaina’s ears.

“Auntie.”

Whatever she was expecting, it wasn’t that. But she knew that voice, and there was only one person in the entire world who called her that. And, light, she felt light headed, could it really be? As she stood from her chair, mouth agape, she felt as though she could blink and it would all disappear before her.

“Anduin?”

She walked around the desk, her feet carrying her swifter than she intended, stopping as she stood right in front of him.

She reached up and pushed back the figure’s cloak, revealing golden hair, and with shaking hands she removed the figure’s mask. Before her stood her missing nephew, the one she’d been losing sleep over.

“Anduin!” She felt tears swell in her eyes, unable to hold herself back as she stepped forward to hug him.

She realized, though, that she could not fully wrap her arms around him, and he unveiled his cloak to reveal the bundle in his arms.

“Vivian.”

Jaina looked up and down between the two of them, tears falling down her face. Both of them were alive, both of them were okay, and both of them were right here, right in front of her.

“You’re both alive.” Jaina shuddered. “Light, you’re both alive!”

Anduin felt weak in his boots.

“I’m so sorry, Jaina, I should’ve said something.” Anduin tried to explain. “I should’ve, but I wasn’t thinking, I don’t know what I was-”

“Shush!” Jaina shook her head, leading Anduin to sit in the chair she’d offered him. “You’ve taken years off my life before and I shouldn’t be surprised that you’d do it again! You needn’t apologize, Anduin, but please, please, tell me what happened.”

Anduin seemed to smile at her words, and light, it was the first time she’d seen him smile in such a long time. Long before his wife had died, probably. Which all but proved to Jaina that whatever he did, wherever he went, it had been for the better. His smile was all she needed to see to trust that he’d done what he needed to.

“Do you need water? Something warm to drink?” She asked, watching as Anduin removed his cloak and let his bags rest on the floor, along with what appeared to be Shalamayne wrapped in cloth.

Anduin let out an exhausted sigh, having finally taken all that weight off him. He tried to relax back into the chair, wrapping both his hands around his daughter.

The man looked absolutely exhausted, and now unable to hide under the cloak, he was definitely skinnier than he was a month ago. Which, well, he was already losing weight with his depression. He had dark circles under his eyes and his hair was golden but damp and a right mess. He’d grown a stubble across his jaw too. But his face had more color to it then it did before he left, more emotion.

Vivian had grown in the last month, with slightly more hair on her head, which looked soft and brown, but blonde in the light. She looked healthy, her father having clearly taken good care of her, even if his own health wavered.

“I’m..I’m good. I’m just…I'm tired.” Anduin replied.

“I can’t imagine why.” Jaina replied. “What happened to you?”

Anduin looked down lovingly at his daughter as he spoke.

“I left. I grabbed what I thought was important and I hearthed out into Elwynn.” He said. “I needed to leave. I couldn’t stand being inside those walls anymore.”

“You know you are always welcome to visit should you need a change of scenery. I know Ironforge would welcome you too, but…” Jaina replied, yet knowing that his answer was not his only reason.

Anduin looked to Jaina, and all she saw was pain in his eyes.

“I remembered all the pain I'd suffered growing up, being grown up, and all the pain I witnessed my father struggle with, and…and…” He looked deflated. “I can’t…I can’t force her through that.”

“She’s safer out with the wolves then she’ll ever be in Stormwind.” He muttered.

Jaina waited for him to continue. She couldn’t argue with him, she’d had front row seats to their misery. Was there for the Wrynns through each and every one of their dark days. Or, she tried to be. There were moments of her past she regretted deeply. She shouldn’t have argued with Anduin about his father’s death, she should’ve been by his side, even if she hadn’t agreed with him on the details.

“Stormwind has always had a Wrynn by her side, but…” Anduin added. “Perhaps change will do her good just as much as it would do us.”

The weight of his actions began to make sense to her.

“Whatever you decide to do, you can rest as long as you like here.” Jaina said. “My home is your home.”

Anduin shook his head. “I’ve made my decision.”

Jaina frowned. Of course, she expected no less of him, though she too understood the doubts left unsaid.

“Should…do you want me to inform Shaw that you are okay?” Jaina asked.

“It would be best.” Anduin said. “I’ve caused him and the Greymanes too much headache. But…please, be discreet about it. I…Jaina, I’m not going back. We’re not going back. This isn’t temporary, I can’t go back and sit on that throne. I can’t and I won’t, no matter what anyone says about it.”

Jaina nodded her head. “Don’t worry. I’ll handle it.”

“Thank you.” Anduin smiled.

Jaina looked back down to her desk, seeing the letter she’d been in the middle of writing. That could wait for later. And, as she pushed it to the side for a blank sheet, she would write to Mathias Shaw as soon as she could. At least, after she got Anduin the rest he deserved.

She stood back up from her desk and walked over to Anduin.

“Do you mind if I hold her?” She asked.

Anduin hadn’t handed Vivian off to anyone else since, well, maybe the woman he’d met at the Darkmoon Faire. Even when he’d taken Vivian to the doctor, the doctor hadn’t held her and did all of her work with the baby in Anduin’s arms. For the last month most of Vivian’s time was spent in his arms, and as the weeks had gotten on the baby would find herself a bit more upset at the lack of change.

Anduin freed her from the sling and slowly held her out into his aunt’s arms. Vivian frowned at the change, but then adjusted well to Jaina’s hold.

“It’s been awhile, Vi.” Jaina whispered to the baby, thinking back to the last time she’d held her. “I hope you remember me.”

Anduin smiled, watching as Vivian blinked and stared up at Jaina, while sucking on her pacifier. “I would assume she might remember your voice.”

Jaina hadn’t held Vivian much back before they’d disappeared, just a few times. However, she was always with Anduin when Jaina had sat with him and talked to him for hours on end. She may not remember Jaina, but she liked to think the baby might find her voice familiar.

“Right.” Jaina looked to Anduin. “Would you like a room? Can’t imagine you would like to nap in that chair.”

“Auntie, this is the most comfortable chair I've sat in in weeks.” Anduin replied, but shifted forward in his seat. “But a room sounds nice, if you could spare one.”

“Spare one? I would be happy to carve your name into the door.” Jaina grinned. “Again, my home is your home. Should you need a place to stay…or come back to.”

Jaina lead Anduin down the halls of the building, up the stairs into the second floor, and finally, to a wooden door with a little gold fish as it’s door handle.

“I would have to get your keys made and replace the handle, but otherwise this room is unoccupied and yours to claim, if you want it.” She said. “My room is across the hall.”

Jaina motioned to a door a bit further down from them. Anduin noticed several other doors, all with different handles on them.

“Proudmoore Keep was built to home a large family. There are many empty rooms here.” Jaina added. “Mother has a room at the end of the hall, the closest thing we have to a king’s suite. She had a room set up for Tandred, but he comes and goes as he pleases. Always at sea.”

She then looked saddened. “I want to set up a room for Derek, but…but with everything, I wouldn’t even know how to go about…I don’t know if he’d feel comfortable coming home. And I haven’t told mother yet. I wouldn’t without his consent.”

Anduin nodded his head. He hadn’t met Derek yet, but with his part to play in the fourth war, Anduin was told much about it. He knew that Derek had befriended Baine as well, and that the tauren leader spoke highly of him. Jaina’s dreams of having her brother back home, even just for visits, was one that Anduin would pray to come true. She very well deserved it, and Derek to be accepted by those who loved him.

“Anyway…”

Jaina lead Anduin into the room she’d offered him. The room was half as small as that of the king’s bedroom back in Stormwind, but was all that more cozy for it. It had a queen sized bed pushed to the side of the wall, a tiny fireplace, and a desk, with a few bookshelves to the side. Old paintings of the sea and Kul Tiras hung on the walls, which were painted a light green. Two windows on the far side of the room brought in light from outside, and gave views to the garden outside. A bathroom was connected to the bedroom, with a large trunk sitting at the edge of the bed serving as closet space.

“It’s nothing compared to what you used to have, sure, but I think you would prefer a smaller room anyway.” Jaina watched Anduin walk around the room, setting his bags down to inspect everything.

“That room was far too big.” Anduin said, opening and looking out the windows. “It’s hard not to feel alone when you sleep in a room meant for two.”

Jaina regret bringing it up, but Anduin continued. “I would question how my father ever handled such a room, but I know he spent most of his time in his office.”

“...If you were king, then, couldn’t you have asked to downsize?” Jaina asked, hesitant to continue talking on such a subject.

“When you are blinded by expectations and traditions, you never think about such things.” Anduin answered.

Anduin sat on the edge of the bed, pulling his bags onto the bed, and grabbing Shalamayne, unwrapping her from the fabric and holding her in his lap.

“I have only been gone for a month and I am already seeing so many things I hadn’t before.” He said. “I…I left leaving much of my things behind, but for some reason, taking Shalamayne felt like…like stealing.”

Jaina looked confused. “Why would you think that?”

Anduin gazed into his reflection in the blade. It wasn’t very sharp, the blade needed a bit of cleaning.

“I was born to serve a purpose. Everything I did, everything I owned, created, all felt like it belonged not to me, not to father, but to the stone we walked on.” He said. “I know the people think that Stormwind belongs to me, but I always thought that I belonged to Stormwind.”

He continued. “If I did something wrong, it was Stormwind who judged me. Ours was a delicate dance in which all my actions were visible to the walls and their shadows, and…any wrong step could potentially lead to my head. They loved their prince, but their king?”

He placed his hand on the sword, touching the cold metal. “Shalamayne became more than just a sword. She not only reunited her torn king, rescued her lost prince, and dispatched and presented the gift of a dragon’s head, but she represented a new age. She liberated Stormwind of her imprisonment to Onyxia. She saved them.”

He sighed.

“Shalamayne felt like a symbol of their future, and…and I couldn’t part with it.”

Jaina walked over, sitting beside him on the side of the bed. Vivian mumbled and blinked at her father.

“I can’t even properly wield it. I can try all I like, but swords were never my weapon of choice. Not close.” Anduin added. “But I became king and suddenly it was with me anywhere I went.”

“You know that if you’d left her to sit on the wall on display in a random room in Stormwind Keep your father would be turning in his grave.” Jaina said. “I think, if anything, that sword is a symbol of his love for you.”

Anduin looked to Jaina with surprise.

“It was what motivated him. Not Stormwind’s future, but your’s.” She said, “In the past, those two were hand in hand. But if he could see you now, he would be envious. Envious, and proud.”

Anduin let his head rest on Jaina’s shoulder, comforted by her words. They sat that way for awhile, enjoying the moment of peace as a nice breeze came in through the opened windows. Then, Anduin sat back up, wrapping Shalamayne into the fabric again, placing her off to the side.

“Would you like for me to watch Vivian?” Jaina asked, watching as Anduin got up to put some of the things in his bags out onto the desk. “Mother and I would be happy to if it means you can get a good night’s rest for once.”

Anduin placed the books on the desk, then the pens and ink beside. He’d fish out a few of Vivian’s supplies and put them on the desk as well.

“Not tonight.” He answered. “But…tomorrow, maybe, if you have the time?”

Jaina nodded her head. “Of course.”

Anduin liked the idea of a full night’s rest, but he wasn’t sure he could do it just yet. The idea of not having Vivian at his side seemed to put an ache in his stomach. He wasn’t sure he wouldn’t wake up every half an hour anyway with how he found sleep for the last month. He tried not to dwell on it too long, perhaps he’d feel better tomorrow.

Jaina would ask Anduin if he needed anything for Vivian, if he’d want a crib, but Anduin would shake his head. As the sun soon set in the sky, she’d help Anduin relax into his room and would make sure that dinner was brought to him, and would make sure he ate.

That night, Jaina would write her letter to Shaw, and then would sleep well. Anduin would sleep so long as Vivian granted, but would find himself comforted by the distant sounds of a port, and the sea air drifting in with the wind.

The next morning Jaina and Katherine invited Anduin and Vivian down for breakfast, Anduin finding more food on his plate than usual. They would speak more about his time away, and Jaina would again offer to babysit. She offered Anduin a pouch of gold and told him he should visit the markets in town and spend some time to himself. If nothing else, restock on baby formula and get to know the safer streets of Boralus better.

Anduin would hesitate, feeling the anxiety within him appear again, and the proudmoores would recognize what ailed him.

“You need to try and spend a little time away from Vi.” Jaina frowned. “Separation anxiety is not just something that affects children.”

Anduin kept his eyes on Vivian, who was being held by Jaina. The baby seemed to be doing okay with him standing nearby, but he wandered if that was just because she recognized Jaina. If he left the room, would she get upset? What if he was gone for hours? What if she needed him and he was all the way across the city? What if-

“Anduin, I think you are more worried about her than you are of yourself.” Jaina chuckled. “She will be fine, and she will be fine when you return. You, on the other hand-”

“I can do it. I’ll be fine.” Anduin said, though he wasn’t so sure he believed himself.

Jaina gave Anduin a hearthstone directed to the keep, so that he could return at any time. It would take another hour, Anduin making sure multiple times that the Proudmoores had everything they needed for Vivian, and knew how to care for her, before he’d finally walk around the doors of the keep. He wore clean new clothes, with his cloak and his wolf mask. He had a small bag, with his hearthstone and coins, but otherwise felt a bit too light. Jaina had offered to help him with a magical disguise but he enjoyed being seen as an adventurer, and the mask was fun.

Anduin wandered the streets, remembering the path Taelia took him, and found his way back to the markets. They were just as busy as the other day.

He found a general shop down by the port, and restocked on baby formula, as well as small traveling foods like jerky. He found he rather liked having something hidden away for himself, not needing to rely on a keep’s kitchen to feed himself. Besides, he found his hunger to be all over the place with how his own meals were unregulated and never guaranteed to be anything more than what he had in his bags.

He grabbed a some new shirts and pants, having not grabbed much at all when he ran, and the clothes he switched between while away became overworn and torn. Besides that he wasn’t sure what else to get. Anduin had never really needed to shop for himself, everything was always provided for him when he asked. He wasn’t really sure what he needed anyways, with what he had and what Jaina could let him barrow.

It felt strange to be on his own like this. It felt nothing like when he’d go wander Stormwind disguised as Jerek. He was never out for anything other than fresh air and maybe a drink. In Pandaria he spent some time wandering pandaren shops and markets, but he didn’t have coin at the time and what he was able to get was usually offered out of kindness and curiosity for the strange human they’d never seen before.

Anduin would find himself people watching when he didn’t know what else to do. It helped him distract his anxiety, still wondering back to Vivian. He’d sit on a bench and watch the crowds, listen in on what few conversations he could make out. He’d do this as Jerek in Stormwind, and would realize how much he didn’t know of his people. References to jokes and pop culture he wouldn’t understand for there was never any time to indulge in the popular stories and songs of the time.

Well, when he was a teen, he would. He managed to sweet talk a few of his guards and care-takers, who would give him the most popular books, or tell him of celebrities he never heard about, for even he didn’t read the newspapers.

The gossip was always the best part, he thought. He could understand much of that, for it usually pertained to politics. He heard much about himself. Rumors of all kinds. He remembered hearing things like his taste in food come into question. It seemed to be a hot debate whether he ate meat or not. The more popular rumors called to question his interests in partners. He remembered those rumors picking up steam after his marriage, for that was when Jerek realized that his lack of love for his wife was more obvious then he intended.

He wondered how much talk Vivian’s mother had heard. Surely she had some knowledge of public opinion. The woman was the daughter of a nobleman, had grown up in Stormwind too and, while her childhood contained more freedoms that his, had spent much time speaking with the public. She had gone to an expensive school, and had many friends, something that Anduin found himself envious of. He was taught alone at the keep, he was the only student, and the only friends he’d made were the few he’d met when he was allowed to visit the orphanage.

He’d long stopped visiting, not since before the cataclysm. He wondered how those kids were. Adults, really, by now. He remembered their names and their faces and he worried for them.

The rumors and gossip of Borlaus were unfamiliar to him. There were some things muttered around the Lord Admiral, but most of it was about the increase in attention since the war ended. Businesses are doing better than they had in years. All kinds of new people, many of the kids who lived here had never seen a night elf or a draenei until recently. Most were in awe of the attention from the outside world.

At some point, after browsing the shops and the markets, after people watching, Anduin got up and continued exploring. As it came to the late afternoon, he found a seat at a bar and ordered something to eat, much less in portion than what Jaina was trying to feed him. He’d eat slowly, before deciding to order a drink. He felt the anxiety return, but Vivian was with Jaina, and it wasn’t like he was going to get smashed or anything. He slowly sipped on that too, calming his nerves.

At some point, a group walked in and grabbed the stools at the bar beside him. They spoke loudly, laughing and enjoying each other's company, before ordering drinks and a few appetizers. Anduin tried to pay them no mind, but it was far to easy to listen in on them. He could leave, but his drink wasn’t finished and he didn’t feel like downing the rest of it. And he rather enjoyed the change in atmosphere. It’d been a long time since he went out as Jerek and felt like this.

The voice of the person beside him, though, sounded way to familiar.

At one point, as they received their drinks, the person adjusted themselves in their chair, and accidentally elbowed Anduin. They’d turned to him to apologize, when they recognized him.

“It’s you!”

Anduin looked over and realized it was Taelia.

“Sorry about that.” She smiled. “I hope you found your way to wherever you were going.”

Anduin nodded his head. “I-I did.”

Taelia turned to him. “Nice stubble by the way. And-Actually, do I know you?”

Anduin realized he’d had his mask pushed up a bit to let him eat and drink, and that alone made part of his face visible to her. And of course she would recognize his voice.

“I...um.”

He could tell her. Could lift up his mask. But he wasn’t sure she would keep quiet enough not to alert the whole bar to his presence. And her friends were watching too. And there was a missing poster over on the wall beside the door, and oh this was just an bad time. Or, maybe he could drag her away and tell her in private. But light that maybe wasn’t a good idea considering both of them had drinks.

Maybe instead he could have Jaina invite her over for dinner tomorrow, he could tell her then.

“Nevermind.” Taelia shrugged when the nervous man didn’t answer. “Like the mask.”

Anduin downed the last bit of his drink and stood up. “T-Thank you.”

He pulled two gold from his pouch and placed them on the bar before turning to leave. Taelia and the two others stared at the coins and the empty glass, before turning to each other.

“Did he…leave that for…?”

Tealia laughed. “He wouldn’t know they don’t tip here, could hardly find his way yesterday, leave him be.”

“You think he’s from Stormwind or Gilneas?” Another asked.

“Wouldn’t he be wearing a lion mask or something if he was from Stormwind?”

“Do you think everyone from Stormwind wears lion things?” Taelia grinned. “What would possibly make you think that?”

“Shush, you’ve seen their ships at the port, you’d think it was a fancy cat circus.”

“It is!”

The laughter and chatter of the crowded areas of Boralus behind him, Anduin found his way back to Proudmoore Keep, the streets quieter the closer he got. The sun was coming down and the air was growing cold. He wrapped himself in his cloak and rather enjoyed the warmth he found inside, though he nearly tripped up the steps to the keep, finding himself walking faster the closer he got to seeing Vivian again.

Anduin pushed through the doors and into the grand foyer. The stairs were in front of him, and he headed that way, but voices from the living space to the side grabbed his attention. He heard the voices of Katherine Proudmoore, and deciding it was likely that Vivian was there, he turned to enter that room, taking his mask off and holding it in his hands.

“-though I’m not entirely convinced by him. Tandred always was like that too. He reminds me much of-”

As Anduin stood in the doorway, Katherine, sitting in a chair with the Greymanes on a couch beside her, stopped talking.

She smiled up at him. “Welcome back.”

Genn and Mia looked to him and Anduin froze. Mia instantly stood up and started making her way over to him, but Genn was stuck on the couch with Vivian in his arms.

“Anduin!” Mia exclaimed, tears running down her face, as she pulled Anduin into a tight hug. “By the light, where have you been?!”

Anduin felt the anxiety bite at his nerves but the drink did aid in keeping him calm. But he still wasn’t sure how to talk to the Greymanes about this. About his thoughts, or what he did, or why. He loved them like grandparents and they’ve always treated him as their family, there was no reason he couldn’t trust them. That said, they lived much more to tradition, at least Genn did. Genn was one of the people Anduin knew wouldn’t let him leave so easily.

“I- I, um.”

“Come on, sit down.” Mia pulled Anduin into the room and to the couches. “Oh it’s so relieving to see you well.”

“I’m sorry, Mia, I.” Anduin felt his voice catch in his throat.

Mia sat beside him as they sat across from Genn, which Anduin now realized was being quiet and reserved. Which usually only meant that he was holding back words. Oh, he was angry, wasn’t he? Anduin must have been making a face, for Genn sighed and shook his head.

“It is good to see you, yes.” He said. “But I cannot imagine what has gotten to your head.”

Katherine rolled her eyes. “Leave him be, Genn. You surely understand mourning.”

Genn had a retort, had the air in his lungs to say it, but he could see Anduin’s nervousness, and it died in his throat. And truly, he was happy to see him. The boy looked so much better than the shadow of a man that he’d seen before the disappearance. And Vivian was perfectly fine and cared for, the girl asleep in the old king’s arms. The two of them were fine, and that was all that mattered.

“Your safety is ever the most important thing to me, Anduin.” He said. “But I beg that next time you might leave me a warning.”

Anduin sat a bit straighter in his seat.

“Actually,” He cleared his throat, the words coming out of his mouth before he could think them. “There won’t be a next time.”

That seemed to catch their attention.

“No more running away?” Genn asked, tilting his head. “That’s far too out of character for you, my boy. But, there comes a time when we all must realized that our duty-”

“I’m not coming back.” Anduin stopped him before he could continue any further.

“Y-you…” Genn paused. “What could possibly possess you to say such a thing!?”

“I’m-” Anduin continued. “I’m abdicating the throne.”

Mia frowned. “Are you sure? Thats…thats…”

“That’s quite a big decision to be making, especially alone, do you think yourself in the right mind to be so sure?” Genn asked. “This isn’t something you can just decide overnight and-”

“It wasn’t overnight, I’ve been thinking about this for well over a month.” Anduin shook his head. “And I refuse to raise my daughter under the constraints of the crown.”

“And you would leave your city with nothing? No guidance? How is Stormwind supposed to recover from the loss of its royal family?” Genn frowned, trying to keep his voice low so as to not startle the baby in his arms.

“Stormwind is a capable city that won’t fall apart the moment a Wrynn isn’t at its helm.” Anduin replied. “She can find a new royal family, or she can form a new government. Either way, my family has served her since as long as we can remember. We’ve dedicated our lives to her at great personal cost.”

“Which is expected of any leader.” Genn said. “We have given much the same for our city and our people. We’ve suffered and lost and bleed much as you have, but you do not see us abandoning our post.”

“Genn!” Mia hissed, but was ignored.

“Your city is lost, Genn, your people need you more than ever for they have no land to unite within and call their own. They need you to lead the way, so that one day they may have that again.” Anduin retorted. “But Stormwind is more than just my people. She is a shining city which can carry on on her own.”

“Your family is the reason she stands strong! You have seen her through three wars already, one of which I know she would not have survived without you.” Genn said.

“How many wars did you see Gilnaes through, the first three years of your rule?” Anduin asked.

“The world is not fair, Anduin, and it’ll never be fair, which is why we must give it our all in order to make the world as fair as possible!” Genn growled.

“I am to throw my daughter to the wolves in the hope the wolves grow kinder?” Anduin stood from the couch. “They didn’t grow kinder for me, and I was raised by one!”

“How can you say that when your father changed how he approached the world after watching you run into it?”

“I saw a man held back by the crown, watching as the wolves feasted and he could do nothing.” Anduin yelled. “I know my father’s pain more than you do!”

“Then, pray tell, why he never ran away with you.”

Anduin grinded his teeth together and clenched his fists to his side. Oh, there were so many things to say to that. Anduin knew why his father hadn’t run. He knew the man was blinded by Onyxia’s charm, and then by duty and expectation and the thrill of the fight. There were many reasons Varian didn’t run, but still, that didn’t mean he didn’t want to. Didn’t think about it from time to time. Anduin knew, saw the look in his eyes, which only ever came about after Anduin got hurt.

Why else was his father a drinker? He’d grown up telling himself he’d never fall into the same pit but having the crown placed on your head changes everything.

“I am exhausted.” Anduin lowered his voice. “Know that I do not make this choice lightly.”

He looked at Vivian.

“I do this for her.” He added.

An awkward silence filled the air. Anduin kept his eyes on his daughter, refusing the look up just enough to meet the worgen’s glare. Mia looked from her husband to Katherine, who shook her head. Then a voice from the doorway broke the silence.

“Dinner is set.” Jaina says from the doorway, before realizing something had just accrued to make the room stiff.

“Thank you, dear.” Katherine stood from her seat, and turned to the others in the room. “I believe our kitchen has prepared something with Tiragarde Perch, if fish is to your liking.”

Anduin walked over to stand in front of Genn, and silently, held out his arms to demand his daughter back. They glared at each other, before Genn looked to Vivian and sighed. He lifted the baby up and handed her to her father. Anduin then turned to walk out of the room, pausing once he reached the doorway beside Jaina.

“If Stormwind needs guidance, I will not turn her away.” He said. “But she will have to find me.”

He then looked to Jaina, the lines on his face softening.

“I will be in my room.” He told her, then walked past her towards the stairs.

“Will you be eating there?” Jaina asked, watching him walk away. “Anduin?”

Mia stood up.

“Each generation bears not just their own experienced trauma, but the trauma of their forefathers.” She said. “I did not see this coming, but I cannot say I was surprised.”

She then made her way over to Genn and held out her hand to him.

“But let us relax over fish and wine.” She continued. “There will be more discussion on this matter, but we can save that for the morrow.”

They would leave for dinner, and Jaina would make sure a plate was sent upstairs to Anduin’s room.

That night Vivian would sleep in Jaina’s room, which meant Anduin slept alone for the first time since his marriage. The relief he’d been looking forward to did not come as quick as he’d expected. It was weird. Unfamiliar. He felt like something was missing.

But at the same time, a part of him thrived in the loneliness. He could do whatever he wanted. A shame the only things he could think to do was to read a book or write in his journal. If he had any plans to stay here longer he may need to locate a few game boards or pick up a new hobby. Was painting fun? Though he’d heard that oils could be toxic and that wasn’t safe around young children. What about learning to knit or crochet? Wasn’t really sure what the difference was, he thought. But oh, what if Vivian got stuck in the string? And didn’t this require needles? Or was that something else?

It was odd how he strangely missed the sense of busyness. He grew up with something always needing to be done, even when he didn’t feel like doing it. And now he had nothing to do. Complete freedom. Well, he may need to settle a few things with Stormwind, he was sure Shaw would have a list, but that was another day’s issue. He had no letters to send nor reply to. No civil arguments to sit judge over. No meetings to attend. No combat training.

No priestly duties at the cathedral.

Would they welcome him back? Or would their foundation in Stormwind cause problems?

Could he ever return to Stormwind?

Of course he could, but what would the welcome be? Would he be forced to always hide under Jerek’s name. Would he have to make up a name for Vivian?

At some point Anduin had worn himself down with worried thoughts and settled within the covers of his bed. He tries to sleep in the dark, but at some point he gets up to light a candle on his desk. The flickering light helps him and he is able to sleep for a small number of hours before waking up again.

At first he wasn’t sure why, but then he realized that he was looking for Vivian, and she was not there, and being alone made his heart race. He would open the window and let in the sea breeze, and use that to calm himself and go back to sleep.

He would wake up again, in the early hours of the morning, when the sky is still alight with the moon and stars, looking for Vivian again. He tried to go back to sleep, but sleep refused him. He could not concentrate on a book, and gave in to his anxiety. He had made it this far, at least.

He’d put on a shirt and quietly make his way over to Jaina’s door, knocking on it and waiting for a reply. At first he heard nothing, but then he knocked again, and he heard movement. Eventually Jaina would come to the door, and Anduin would ask to have Vivian back. Jaina would ask if he was sure, for it was still far too early in the morning, but Anduin was already awake.

He’d take the baby back to his room and sit with her by the window, watching the guards patrol the gardens below while letting Vivian play with his fingers. He would feed her and talk with her and watch the sun rise with her.

-

The days rolled by slower without the constant pressure of something to do. Before, Anduin would always have a schedule. And when he ran, he lacked the schedule, but always needed to hide, always need to make sure food was not to far away. But now, with help from others and a place to stay, he needn’t worry for any of that.

Mathias Shaw would visit, with a letter written by the house of nobles. They wanted Anduin to at least come back long enough to discuss the change in rule in person, but Anduin would not. So he left Shaw and Genn in charge, and spoke with them on how to proceed.

Mia offered to retrieve any of the things he left behind that he may want, his books, journals. Which, came to question what to do with the wealth of the Wrynn house, or the power he still had as a noble house. Was he to give that up as well?

Perhaps he could leave his wealth to the church. Or better, the orphanage. Would it be right to send a part of it to Westfall?

There was so much to ponder and all it did was remind him of why he ran away.

One night, before bed, Genn visits.

They had not spoken much beyond business since their argument. The air still felt stiff.

“I…” Genn would start. “Forgive me.”

“I only wish for what is best for you. And I am beginning to realize that what I think is best for you may be outdated.”

Anduin had felt stiff and anxious, but the air cooled, and he gave Genn a soft smile. He motioned the old wolf towards the desk chair, but the man did not want to sit.

“Before he passed, Varian asked me to watch over you.” Genn said, his hands behind his back, unsure of what to do with them. “He knew that you would struggle with the crown, and I would be lying if I said you were the first to do so.”

“I am letting him down, but more so, I am failing you.” Genn frowned.

Anduin wasn’t sure what to say to him.

Genn cleared his throat. “I don’t know how to help.”

Anduin smiled.

There were many things Genn was right about. Anduin really shouldn’t just leave Stormwind high and dry, and the duties he was abandoning would have to fall on someone else’s shoulders. Stormwind would surely be caught off guard. Genn was right to worry about such things. Even if they would turn out okay in the end.

Truly they could argue all day about anything, both right and wrong. But though Genn placed great importance on duty and tradition, it was good to know that the man cared more for family. Perhaps he was hesitant to let down his late friend’s son or to not be a part of his granddaughter’s life.

Genn had lost his son years ago, and saw much of Liam in Anduin. But in his mourning he’d accidentally push away his daughter, Tess, a relationship the man would rebuild over years. Anduin knew much, for it was Tess that complained to him sometimes. Genn struggled to carry his interest in family with the pressures of the world.

He looked over to Vivian, laying beside him on the bed, and then back to Genn.

“It would do her good to accumulate more with her family.” He said. “I would be happy to show you how to take care of her.”

Genn seemed relieved at his words. Not direct forgiveness, but he did not expect that. And, it warmed him to still be seen as family.

“I can’t imagine babies have changed much since the last time I’ve cared for them.” Genn smiled.

Anduin laughed. “You are confident that my father’s granddaughter won’t become a cranky mess the moment you take over.”

“She was perfectly fine with me the other night.”

“Holding and caring are two different things. Besides, I wonder if she’s seen you in your worgen form.”

“Do you think it would scare her?”

“She’s quite fond of my mask. She might like you more that way.”

The week would come to an end and the Greymanes would go back to Stormwind. In those last few days, Anduin found a great weight had been lifted from his chest. He wasn’t sure what it was exactly, but his lungs had a bit more room to breathe.

Life felt a bit more colorful.

He’d gotten to know Borlaus better, had a room to return to at night, and with the help of Mia, had many of his things brought over from Stormwind. More books and journals and clothes. More toys for Vivian, more of the gifts she’d been given by the people of Stormwind when she’d been born. She now had a crib, though Anduin still preferred having her on the bed with him.

As cozy and homey as their room at Proudmoore Keep had become, Anduin found himself antsy. He felt the world call to him again and the pull of the outside world grew stronger. Part of his motivation for leaving had been his desire to leave the confinement of Stormwind Keep and explore the world. Vivian was still young, and it was dangerous to leave, but he was not sure he could keep sane in one place.

Anduin would express his desire to leave for another week, maybe two, to Jaina.

She would say to him “This time, have a destination in mind before you go. You’ve made plenty of friends in your life time, and I’m sure they are wondering where you are.”

Anduin would consider all the places he could go, and how easy it would be to get to them. How safe Vivian would be. Once he made his decision, he packed his bags and grabbed his sword and carried Vivian in her sling, and made sure to tell Jaina where he was headed, and when he thought he would be back.

He left Proudmoore Keep early in the morning, as the city was getting to work and the sun was coming up over the building tops. Before he’d leave the city, there was one place he wanted to visit. He’d make his way past the people in the streets, and follow stone steps down to the port, where he’d come to stop at the Harbor Master’s office. He waited for Cyrus Crestfall to finish talking with a group of harbor workers, before asking the man a question.

“Is Lady Fordragon home?” He asked.

Cyrus regarded him with curiosity, having never seen the cloaked man in a wolf mask before.

“A friend of hers? Ain’t never seen you before, lad.”

Anduin glanced around the office, noticing the harbor workers had left. He turned to Cyrus and removed his mask.

“A friend of hers, I would like to think.” He smiled.

“Your maje-?” Cyrus looked surprised. “Ahem. Excuse me! of course!”

Cyrus lead Anduin further into the building, where the man shared a small home with his adoptive daughter. As Cyrus left Anduin to the door, welcoming him but apologizing for needing to return to work, Anduin put the mask back on. He felt himself grin, knocking on the door and waiting for Taelia.

“Yes? YES?” He heard Taelia’s voice from the other side, and what sounded like kitchen pans knocking about.

“Hello?” The door opened and Taelia stood there, her hair a mess and a brush in her hands. “Oh!”

Taelia looked confused. “I’m sorry, can I help you, Mr Wolf Mask?”

Anduin couldn’t help the boyish giggle that escaped him. “You don’t think auntie Jaina would mind if I stole your attention for a moment?”

“Auntie…Jain-” Taelia’s eyes widened. “WAIT!”

She threw the brush behind her, reaching out and grabbing the wolf mask and removing it. She gasped, recognizing Anduin.

“IT’S YOU!” She yelled. “I mean, your majesty!? Where have you been?!”

Anduin held the mask, using his free hand to adjust the cloak. He opened it wide enough to reveal Vivian, who was awake and staring up at them, interested in their voices. Taelia could hardly contain her excitement.

“Would you like to meet her?” He said. “Also, It’s just Anduin.”

Taelia pulled the two into the apartment, her morning routine for work shoved to the side as her attention was to the baby and the baby only. Well, her friend too, but she’d yet to meet Vivian Wrynn and was never in a million years expecting the missing duo to just show up at her doorstep one morning.

They spent an hour speaking and Anduin did his best to fill Taelia in on what happened without feeling like he overshared.

“You’ve been here for how long and you didn’t think to stop by before now?” Tealia asked, feigning hurt through the smile still on her face. She then turned back to Vivian, who was making baby noises at her in her arms. “Aww, you don’t really mean that Vivi!”

“I meant to, after we crossed paths twice, but I wasn’t really sure how to go about it. And tying up loose ends distracted me more than I’d hoped.” Anduin replied. “But I was hoping that you would be able to escort us out of Boralus.”

“You’re leaving again?” Taelia asked.

“We’ll be back, only for a short while.” Anduin shook his head.

“Where are you headed then?”

“I was told there was a portal to Silithus somewhere here, and I have a friend who I might be able to find there.” Anduin answered.

“Silithus?” Taelia looked amused. “If you say so. But isn’t it a little hot there? I mean, for her?”

“It should be a short walk to our destination, and apparently word is that champions pushed for temporary air conditioning to be placed within the Chamber of the Heart.” Anduin recalled. “Something about work conditions, and needing to be protected from any and all of N’zoth’s potential sabotage.”

“I’m intrigued!” Taelia laughed. “One day we must travel together. I’ve always wanted to see more of the world!”

Taelia would finish getting ready for work, changing into her plate and combing her hair and frying an egg to eat before the day started. Then she would lead Anduin and Vivian across the market to the portal room. There they would say goodbye, and Taelia would salute Anduin as he walked into the portal to Silithus.

-

Silithus wasn’t as hot as Anduin expected it to be. It was a desert, sure, but the sun was not high in the sky, and the giant sword stabbed into the ground did not radiate heat like he believed it did. There was an uncomfortably warm air blowing about, and sand every which way, but it wasn’t boiling.

Still, he didn’t want to subject Vivian to too much of this temperature, and thus began making his way through the camp he’d found himself in.

It wasn’t very busy, considering that N’zoth had been defeated and much of the adventurers and champions who had been called to action were no longer here. Some druids and shamans remained, the focus now in finding ways to remove the great sword from Azeroth’s wound, if that was possible at all. That, and cleaning up the void that remained within the shadowy corners of azeroth. N’zoth’s death did not lighten the damage he’d caused, especially to that of Uldum and the Vale.

A few of the camp denizens turned to watch him as he walked down the rocky desert terrain, towards the titan portal off the side of the camp. None seemed to pay him much mind, though, and he quickly reached the device on his own. He hated to admit that he’d already been here, not that anyone else knew, or really, not that anyone else besides the person he came to see. He’d run away at some point during the N’zoth invasion to see him, to apologize, and to peek in on their progress.

To be truthful, N’zoth’s power over him had scared him deeply.

The portal activated and Anduin found them teleported into the Chamber of the Heart, deep below the surface of Azeroth.

He’d forgotten just how grand it was. How tall the ceiling was, how big the titan facility was. Giant veins of Azerite spiked out of the floor and the walls, glowing in beautiful blues and yellows. Anduin would admire them if not for the one time he’d held azerite. The power it contained scared him as much as it inspired him.

His steps echoed across the walls, though his did not stand out for the hall was much more crowded then the camp outside. Druids and Shamans and engineers walked about, talking to each other, discussing all kinds of things, so caught up in their work that most did not notice Anduin arrive. Anduin walked into the circular chamber and stared at all the people.

He noticed the person in question huddled over a desk over to the side of the room, some kind of titan work catching his eye. A dwarven lady stood next to him, writing down what he said, while a shaman channeled magic into the titan device. Anduin walked over, nearly bumping into a few other people as he did.

Without even turning around, Wrathion reached his hand back, as if motioning for something.

“Ah, champion, you’re back.” He spoke, slowly dragging his eyes from the device. “Do you think you could hand me that vial over by-”

Wrathion stopped and stared at the wolf masked figure, or more importantly the bundle in his arms.

“Where did you get a baby?” He asked, confused.

Anduin’s laugh turned into a snort, and Wrathion froze cold. Anduin hadn’t noticed the dragon’s wide eyes, nor the tear in his eyes, or the slight shake to his wrist. Anduin removed his mask, and the dragon held himself back from touching the man’s face just to make sure he was real.

“Where did I get a baby, he says.” Anduin smiled. “Do champions find babies often in their travels? I’ve only got the one.”

“You didn’t-” Wrathion cleared his throat. “You didn’t come all this way…”

“I was hoping to run into Magni, he wasn’t here the last time I visited.” Anduin replied.

“Ah.” Wrathion glanced away, then back. “I see.”

“No, you idiot!” Anduin stepped closer. “I’m standing before you, aren't I? I wanted you to meet Vivian.”

Wrathion warmed back up, a smile on his face as Anduin showed him the tiny human in his arms. The girl was awake and quiet, looking up at Wrathion as his glowing red eyes seemed to grab her attention.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Vivian Wrynn.” Wrathion introduced himself, then looked up to her father. “And it is good to see you well, my friend.”

That night they would have dinner with Magni and Left and Right. The shamans and druids would return to their camps or hearth home, but the Chamber of Heart had many smaller back rooms of which Wrathion had turned into a temporary living space for he and his assistants. There, they had a warm soup, and spoke about their chamber’s recent discoveries and the progress of their mission.

Magni did not eat much, and usually wouldn’t join these dinners Wrathion had, but the diamond dwarf had missed Anduin as well, and enjoyed their company when not disturbed by the heat of the day or the chaos of a busy chamber.

Anduin didn’t speak much about his last few months, he wasn’t asked about it, instead happy to contribute to the conversations others lead in any way he could without souring the mood. He would of course talk about Vivian, who enjoyed the laughter of the people around her and the colorful fabrics Wrathion decorated the space with. Anduin offered her to Wrathion but the dragon seemed hesitant to hold the baby girl. Despite that, he helped put together Vivian’s formula and it was Right who was eager to hold and feed the baby to give her father some down time. Left watched, speaking a bit of orcish back to Vivian’s baby language.

As the dinner winded down and those who had soup had finished their bowls, Wrathion turned to Left and Right with a request.

“Would you both mind watching over Vivian?” He asked. “I would like a moment alone with her father.”

Right smirked at Wrathion. “Of course.” She smiled to Anduin. “We’ll be just fine.”

Anduin looked a bit hesitant, still worried about how the baby girl would do without him, but he knew that she was safe with Right and Left. In fact she was probably safer with them then she was alone with her father. Anduin followed Wrathion outside of the chamber, taking the titan portal out into the nighttime desert. It was cool, with a cold breeze, and the two moons carried in the sky, big and bright and beautiful.

The two found a spot not too far away, with a pleasant view of Silithus and her sky, and Wrathion sat down, inviting Anduin to sit with him.

The dragon, enamored with his own voice even still to this day, was oddly quiet, Anduin thought. He knew that there was something bothering the dragon, could see the conflict on his face, but Anduin would not chase him for more. He was rather happy to see Wrathion again, and joyous that he’d still been in Silithus, for Anduin wouldn’t have known where to look otherwise.

“I heard what happened.” Wrathion began, breaking their peaceful silence. “At least, a part of it.”

Anduin watched Wrathion as he stared out into the night sky.

“The queen of Stormwind was killed, and then a week later both the king and the newborn princess were gone without a trace.” Wrathion continued, blinking, then looking down unto the sands. “Stormwind has not announced anything more than that.”

Anduin felt his throat dry.

Wrathion looked at him. “The going rumor is that both of Stormwind’s missing Wrynns are dead.”

Anduin felt the words catch in his throat several times before he was able to repeat. “Dead?”

Anduin shook his head. “Dead? Before kidnapped? Before runaway?”

“I don’t believe anyone thought you could run away from Stormwind.” Wrathion stated. “Not at a time like this. Not after the unfortunate passing of your wife. Your past outings are not public knowledge, Anduin.”

Anduin wasn’t sure what to say, until he remembered Wrathion’s face when he first saw him, and then it clicked.

“...You believed we were dead?” He asked.

The look on Wrathion’s face was all Anduin needed to know his answer. Guilt and pain swelled in his heart and he reached out his hand to place on Wrathion’s. He’d gone this whole time knowing, believing, that while afraid, all the people he knew and cared for would know that he was still out there. But he was a fool to think that. To forget other’s feelings.

“I-I’m sorry.” Anduin frowned.

“I knew it was just a rumor and to pay it no mind. I know you, Anduin Wrynn, and running away is just the sort of thing I could expect. But…”Wrathion squeezed Anduin’s hand. “But then the missing posters they’d plastered to the walls of everywhere I went disappeared. Without announcement of your return, they were all gone. Silently. No celebration.”

Wrathion looked away. “What was I supposed to think?”

“I’m sorry, Wrathion, I-” Anduin sat closer to him, pulling the dragon’s eyes towards him again. “I was a coward not to make it official. I should’ve done something more, but in that moment I-. I knew they would try and stop me. I feared so many things and I couldn’t let anyone in. But I had to leave, I had to take Vivian far far away.”

“I cannot let her grow up as I did.” Anduin said. “Suffering, as I had to all those years. She deserves to live the childhood that I could only dream of having.”

Wrathion sighed. “I cannot fault you…for being a good father.”

“Still, I should have told you.” Anduin said, looking down to their hands. “The taste of freedom I experienced as a kid in Pandaria, I think back on all the time. I’ve craved that feeling, longed for another adventure, but knew that as King I would have to push those feelings aside.”

“Have you found your adventure?” Wrathion asked.

“I’ll have all the time in the world now to look for it.” Anduin replied.

Wrathion paused, and then his eyes widened. Ah, the missing posters, the lack of celebration, and yet Anduin still being fine, he-

“You aren't going home?” Wrathion asked.

Anduin shook his head with a smile.

“I get to play both the part of the runaway royal and the worried father.” Anduin said.

Wrathion smirked. “Just don’t go angering any war-hungry orcs, alright?”

“I wont.” Anduin replied. “So long as your promise still stands.”

“My promise?” Wrathion tilted his head. “What promise would that be?”

“You-”Anduin pushed his finger into Wrathion’s shoulder. “-told me that once you were big enough you would let me fly on your back. Do not think I’ve forgotten that.”

“I suppose I owe you one flight.” Wrathion chuckled. “But this will not be a slippery slope into giving pony rides to your daughter.”

“You’ve thought farther ahead on this than I have.” Anduin grinned.

“If she’s anything like you, I can only imagine the pain in the arse she’ll be.” Wrathion poked.

“It would seem it takes one to know one.” Anduin smirked.

“How long do you intend to grace me with your presence?” Wrathion questioned.

“Well, I've packed for a couple weeks and I have no other destinations in mind, save to return to Kul Tiras before Jaina begins to worry again.” Anduin hummed. “You wouldn’t happen to need any help with your sword problem?”

“Sword problem?” Wrathion scoffed. “Last I heard you were awful with your sword work.”

“I assure you I am much better at handling swords than before, not that that is any of your concern! Besides, I was asking about that one!” He pointed to the giant sword towering over them. “Unless you’re perfectly fine handling enormous blades on your own.”

“Wouldn’t you like to know.”

“And what would you be implying?”

“Implying? I was talking about the sword stuck in Silithus. I was implying nothing.”

“Ugh. Since when did our long discussions on the merit of political leaders and their wars turn to boyish banter.”

“It is good to have you back, your majesty.”

“You needn't call me that anymore.”

“Nonsense. I still quite like the ring to it, your majesty.”

The two stayed out long into the night.

By the early morning, Anduin found his way into a small bedroom in the back of the Chamber of Heart, something set up for any guests Wrathion might’ve invited over for aid, or any of his blacktalon who’d come overnight with work. Now the room was currently his, with his bags placed in the corner, and Vivian resting on the bed alongside him.

In Anduin’s hands, he wrote in his journal. He’d carefully dip his pen in ink, which sat beside him on the bed, slow with his actions so as to not knock it over and spill. He brought the pen to the paper, and wrote what came to mind.

Each page so far was written to Vivian.

He recounted their days together, and captured his feelings. He retold stories, as did he the lives of the people she would never know. The vast cherished memories of his father, the stories he was told of his mother. He wrote everything he could of Vivian’s mother, knowing the little he had wasn’t enough to fill the void that would grow where her mother left. But he’d try and mend it. Answer any and every question she would have.

Tonight, he wrote about Pandaria, the memories of which motivated him to chase the joys of life.

-

Chapter Text

To the people who live on any other continent Northrend is but a hell hole of deadly blizzards and roaming untamed undead. She is largely remembered for the events that took place well over a decade ago, and with such tragedy most are keen to forget the continent even exists. But Northrend is a beautiful vast land that has healed and developed in many ways since war took place on it’s soil.

After the end of the Legion invasion and Fourth War, both factions found a need for more resources, having just spent their reserves with little to spare. They would turn to many old outposts in Northrend, giving Northrend a decent boost of money and activity in areas largely left under the care of a few unluckily stationed guards. Venture Bay was always in action, being one of the largest ports into the continent, and the increase of attention only served to funnel more money and people through it.

Many people lived here, raised their families here, and worked with the ships and the warehouses, delivering products to all of Northrend, as well as sending products out into the world. Humans were a large part of its population, though with Conquest Hold not far away, many Orcs worked the port as well. In between the bay and hold sat a park. A shared space for the growing community, kept safe from dangerous wildlife and roaming undead beasts.

A lovely place for a toddler to run around shoving dirt in her face, surely.

Anduin found himself torn between chasing her down and pulling the dirt out of her mouth himself, or not doing that. Because really, that was what she wanted him to do. She was only doing it to get a rise out of him, and by the light did it work. He’d been chasing her around the park for the better part of the morning. Perhaps if he just…ignored her, she would stop. Get bored.

He was getting tired of this anyway. Adventuring was all fun and games and freedom, but one of the glaring downsides to it was just how much his old injuries ached more. Especially his bones. An everlasting reminder of the bell incident, one of the many reasons that led to his decision to leave, felt even more now that he was nearly always on his feet, and running after a tiny human hellbent on causing their own death. Was he like this as a kid? Surely he did not shovel dirt into his mouth for attention.

Though, he always had someone’s attention, if not an entire kingdom’s attention, as a young boy. Vivian only had her father’s attention, and perhaps the other park goers who stared at her as she spit dirt out of her mouth.

She looked so disappointed when she realized her father had stopped chasing her, choosing instead to sit on the bench a few feet away and watch the birds. Well, he was really watching her, but in the corner of his eye.

Vivian frowned at him, and he could tell by the way she stared at him that there was something turning in those gears in her head. She was thinking about something, but what? Was she processing the betrayal that was being ignored for the first time today, or was it something else? If he were a betting man he’d say she was deciding how to get back at him for having the audacity to turn away from her for birds.

It wasn’t that she was angry, no, she might be spoiled (she definitely was) and sometimes a bit demanding (she’s a toddler though, still learning how to communicate), it was more that she just felt a weird mix between confusion and worry. ‘Why is dad not looking at me?’ She likely wondered. When they travel the world together, they’re most often alone together. So when Anduin wasn’t paying attention to her, then something else had taken priority over her, and that was (usually) bad.

“D-da-dad!” She shouted, standing a few feet away, gripping the end of her tunic. “Dad!dad!dad!daaaaaad!”

Anduin, when he was being taught to speak, was told to use the word ‘father’. He was told that ‘dad’ wasn’t formal, wasn’t proper, was too casual and all but implied he as prince should be above such language. Well, Vivian wasn’t a princess anymore, and he wasn’t king, and so any and all language was theirs to grasp and use as they pleased. A freedom Anduin hadn’t realized he’d given himself (and Vivian) until he was teaching his daughter to speak.

‘Dad’ was quicker to say, easier to say, and in Anduin’s heart, more personal and loving. Anduin felt his heart jump (in a good way) whenever he was called ‘father’, but overall ‘father’ still meant Varian in his mind. When he was called ‘dad’, his heart soared, for it was entirely his word, and belonged to no Wrynn before him. It was new and exciting and another (powerful) reminder of their newfound freedom.

He tried not to smile, to give himself away, but he did, and she knew he wasn’t ignoring her.

She ran over to where he sat on the park bench, her hands leaving her tunic to grab at his knees, further grabbing his attention. Her hands were dirty, with dirt in her nails, which needed to be trimmed, but he hadn’t any nail clippers on hand. Her hair, a messy brown (which looked so much like his father’s hair it hurt), had fallen out of the small braid he’d done this morning (he thought he’d gotten good at braiding hair with Jaina’s help, but apparently he’d done it too loose today). Her face (which was cute and round and reminded Anduin of her mother) was mostly clean, save for a small scratch on her chin she’d gotten from tripping earlier.

“What?” He looked down at her, amused by the pouty face she had. “What’s wrong, my light?”

Her pouty face lessened, deciding that there wasn’t anything bad taking his attention away if he’d been the one asking her what she wanted. She raised her hands up, reaching out to him, wordlessly asking to be picked up. Anduin leaned down, noting the ache in his back, and picked her up, pulling her into his lap.

“I was just watching the birds.” He said, pointing to a small group of them that pecked at the ground several feet away. Vivian turned and watched them too.

“Wha-” Vivian tried speaking, pointing at the birds and turning to look up at her dad and make sure he heard her. “Why b-birbs eat- eat dir?”

Immediately following the question, she laughed, looking back and forth between her dad and the ‘birbs’.

Anduin smirked, “Why? For the same reason you eat dirt, dear. To annoy their fathers.”

“NO!” Vivian frowned. “I don’t!”

Anduin laughed. “Of course. The birds don’t eat dirt, Vivian, they’re eating seeds and bugs and other small things they find on the ground.”

“Eww, bugs.” Vivian stuck her tongue out.

“I agree.” He nodded, recalling surviving in the wilds of Pandaria on his own. “I know some people like to eat bugs, but I've had to and they were not tasty at all.”

“Bugs bad.” Vivian nodded her head too, copying him. “T-ta-taste, taste bad!”

“I wasn’t aware you’ve eaten bugs before.” Anduin tilted his head. “When was this?”

“I a-ate ants!” Vivian said, conjuring up an entirely made up story. Something toddlers did often so that they could feel a part of something, to engage with the subject, and Anduin thought this was adorable. Anduin was never allowed to do this, was told lying was bad and unprincely, even as a toddler, but a child specialist informed him that Vivian making up stories was completely normal. That this creativity should be encouraged.

“Ants?!” He mocked a surprised tone. “Who gave you ants?!”

Vivian had the biggest grin on her face, trying to hold back laughter before answering “Wrafie!“ and bursting into a fit of giggles.

Anduin brought his hand up to his mouth, further playing up his shock. “Wrathion?! He gave you ants? Doesn’t he know that a proper diet for a growing human girl like you doesn’t include ants?” He said. “I’m going to have to talk to him about this.”

Vivian waved her hands at him. “I silly! I silly!”

It was cute how she immediately folded and admitted her joke, because oftentimes she would carry these stories and insist them as facts for weeks. Was it because he mentioned telling on her to Uncle Wrathion? Vivian loved her aunts and uncles (which included just about everyone Anduin was friends with), and uncle ‘Wrafie’ was one of her favorites. Auntie ‘Janna’ (Jaina) was her favorite aunt (great aunt?), and probably had Wrathion beat if only because Vivian spent more time with her then all the others. ‘Wrafie’ was probably second favorite, so long as the dragon didn’t find out about it and insist on seeing the girl more. Then he would definitely be first. (Maybe if he’d give her pony rides.)

“Well! I’m exhausted after all that running around.” Anduin switched subjects. “Are you hungry? I’m hungry.”

“Fin! FinFinFin!” Vivian nodded.

Their lunch was already packed in Anduin’s backpack, and happened to be some rockfin fish they’d spent yesterday fishing up at the pier. Vivian hadn’t really liked the fishing all that much, she thought it was long and boring, but she paid enough attention to learn what Anduin was doing, and why, and was there to take part in the excitement that was each time Anduin caught something. She laughed when he’d caught a giant shoe, and took it to show a small group of older kids who were trying to fish a few yards away.

When Anduin’s fishing was boring, she’d go sit with the older kids, still close enough to be within eye and ear shot of Anduin, and they’d show her their fish, and the trash they’d caught, and they told her stories and one kid taught her how to play a game with sticks. When it was time to leave she’d given them the big shoe her dad caught, waved goodbye, and asked if they could go fishing again.

Anduin pulled out the packed lunch and set them up at a park bench, helping Vivian with her food, cutting the fish up into small pieces, reminding her to eat her apple, while he ate his near identical food (save for the bigger portion, cut into bigger pieces). Vivian ate half her lunch before deciding she wanted to run around and play again, doing just so as her father finished eating and put their food away.

“Your little one is adorable,” A woman’s voice came from the side, and Anduin looked up to see a sin’dorei lady. “How old is she?”

Anduin smiled, having already noticed two older sin’dorei boys playing in the park not long ago, this was likely their guardian. She looked tired, something Anduin noticed in just about every other parent he’d met with young children. He liked meeting others with kids, liked hearing from other parents. It felt comforting when they could relate with one another, helped Anduin to know he was doing something right…or at least, doing what other parents did too.

“She’s almost three.” He answered. “And your’s? How old are they?”

“Six and seven.” She answered. “Just old enough that their pain-in-the-ass stops being cute-” She paused. “Sometimes.”

Anduin chuckled. “You mean it stops? The cuteness?”

She smiled at him. “No, no, just- They get into so much trouble. Aldor stole some gold from me the other day, he’s just old enough to know money is important and to want some of it, but not enough to realize why.”

“Ah.” Anduin hummed. He’d shown Vivian what gold, silver, and copper coins looked like, let her play with a small bag of them, but he hadn’t yet explained their importance. Maybe he should, let her learn through experience and let her buy something at the market.

“You aren't from around here, look like one of those adventurers.” The lady said. “But i’ve never seen an adventurer with a toddler. Does she help you collect goldclovers and tiger lilies for gold?”

Anduin hadn’t even had his wolf mask on and still seemed to carry the air of an adventurer, which he thought was good. He still wore it often, especially in crowded places and Alliance territories, but in open quiet parks he’d put it away in his bag. He was happy that she hadn’t recognized him, when others didn’t, and while it’d been almost three years he still looked as most people remembered him, save for longer hair (and a bit of a stubble, until he could shave again).

“She would if I asked, she likes picking flowers anyway, but no, we’re not adventurers for hire.” He answered. “We-” he paused. “We live in Kul Tiras, but I like to travel, and I want her to see the world.”

“I envy you, I would love to travel the world with my boys. Alas, it gets pricey, especially leaving Northrend.” The woman replied.

Anduin frowned, he didn’t spend much money on travel, why would- Oh, it helped a lot that he had connections. Knew mages who could teleport, had friends he could stay with, and had grown up being taught how to be charismatic, which had helped him snag a few deals when their coin ran low. And even then Jaina had been more than happy to replenish his coin pouch, even though he still had a bit of wealth sitting at the bank. Even without the crown, he’d been set up in life.

“Kul Tiras?” The woman then asked. “You don’t sound Kul Tiran.”

Anduin shook his head. “No, no, we’re from- Elwynn, but moved in with family after she was born.”

“Quite a far move.” The woman said, glancing to make sure her boys were still good (they were playing on swings), then watched Vivian, who was playing in the dirt again. “Where’s mom? Doesn’t like to travel? Or…?”

Anduin was caught off guard by the question, and it showed on his face. The woman instantly looked regretful.

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t assume.” She glanced away.

“No it’s okay.” Anduin reassured her. “She…She would have loved to travel with us, wanted to see the world and I had to make sure my light gets to see it too.”

It was just sorta the first thing that came out of his mouth, a creative story just like Vivian had spun earlier. Anduin didn’t actually know if Vivian’s mother would’ve wanted to travel, but he was sure she’d at least have liked to get out of Stormwind more often. He wasn’t sure why he lied, though. Maybe it was a bit of nerves, a bit of being caught off guard, a bit of wanting to move the conversation along. But it was out before he really thought about it.

The woman seemed to relax a bit. A sort’ve sadness was shown in her smile, sympathy maybe, and she nodded her head.

“I…same.” She said, a bit quieter. “I understand.”

Oh. She was also- but he’d just assumed that her partner- whoever they were- was just at work or maybe stayed home. But she was like him.

He’d shifted over on the bench, moving his bag to the side, and offered the open seat to the woman, who silently accepted.

“I’m Winmir. My boys, Aldor and Endon.” She said after a moment of quiet. “Moved here a long time ago, when my- my other half worked with the military. Followed them here and built our lives here, watched the port grow. It’s just me and my brother now.”

Anduin knew a lot of people, seemed to be someone others felt they could open up to, as it happened a lot. Maybe it was because they all thought he was an adventurer, that he was someone who was only stopping by for so long. That's how stories spread, wasn’t it? But this, this was something else. He couldn’t be sure unless he asked, but…but has Winmir ever met another widow?

“I’m Jerek.” Anduin introduced himself. “My daughter is Ella.”

At some point Anduin decided that it was safer for Vivian if she had a fake name just like him. She probably didn’t need one as much as he did, but he didn’t want to give out another puzzle piece to anyone who might be able to connect the dots. Vivian was princess of Stormwind just long enough that her name was well known through Alliance territories, and he doubted she’d been forgotten about.

He called her Ella, inspired by his own mother’s maiden name, Ellerian.

(In running away, he’d not just brought down House Wrynn, but House Ellerian too. He couldn’t forget that, wouldn’t let himself. House Wrynn went from the most powerful Stormwind noble house to the weakest, because despite abandoning it all the House of Nobles hadn’t removed his name entirely, he had no idea why. Was it because he still had wealth? Or were they hoping he’d return someday? Either way, Ellerian had crumbled to dust with his decision, and he felt a desire to keep their memory alive as long as he could.)

Vivian knew she had a ‘code name’, but in all honesty she didn’t quite understand why or the rules around it, who she had to use it with. But she did try and remember whatever this silly code name game he was playing, and was happy to pretend to be some girl named Ella. She liked the name. And it helped she didn’t need to remember to call him Jerek, she never called him by his first name to begin with, it was always some form of ‘dad’, and rarely ‘father’ (actually “fwaher”, she’s working on her pronunciation) when she was angry at him.

“We plan on staying in Venture Bay for another week before returning home. This was our last stop in Northrend. At least, for now.” He continued. “There are some places I’d like to visit, but she’s not old enough for.”

There were a lot of places Anduin wanted to see for his own eyes, places he’d read about from history books and old war reports, but none of which were safe for a toddler. Ruins from the war effort against the Lich King, temples lost and abandoned. Anduin wanted to see the remnants of history, but those places still risked dangerous undead and wildlife.

“Of course.” Winmir said. “I used to do a bit of exploring before I had the boys, if you ever need a guide in the future I would be happy to help. Learned alot about Northrend from my partner, who brought back a lot of stories.”

“You explored?” Anduin asked.

“More like followed the military, if- if my dear was restationed, I moved to the nearest town. Worked any odd job, loved talking with the locals.” She answered. “I rather miss it, get a little jealous of the adventurers I see stop by sometimes.”

Winmir frowned. “You don’t mind me talking about…about them, do you?”

He’d been right. For someone who used to travel around, who seemed to utterly adore their partner, refusing to be one of those wives left at home overseas, he couldn’t imagine how lonely she was now, stuck in one place without the love of her life.

Guilt formed in the pit of his stomach. She was sharing this with him, a stranger, because she thought he was just like her. And- and he was, he was a widow too, had even grown up with a widowed father, he could relate more than most. But…but Anduin didn’t love his late wife like Winmir loved her’s. And it felt wrong for him to have lied to her about traveling.

“Of course not, I’m happy to listen.” He said warmly. “I know how you feel.”

To a degree. Winmir seemed to feel…trapped, even, and by the light was that not one of the reasons he’d snapped and left his home entirely. If his wife lived, would he still be king? Most certainly, he feared. Winmir wanted to leave, Anduin had wanted to leave too, the only difference was that Anduin got to.

Winmir leaned against the table. “Can I ask you a question, Jerek?”

Anduin hummed, nodding his head.

“How do you talk about her with- with Ella?” She asked.

Anduin paused. He- he didn’t. Vivian didn’t remember having a mom, never asked about her, and Anduin never talked about her. Wasn’t sure how to, he’d assume one day he would, when Vivian got older and had questions, and he was happy to when she wanted to, but- but ‘mom’ just never came up in conversations with a three year old.

Perhaps, if he’d loved her mom, he would be the kind of father who was always telling stories about mom, who had pictures of her in his wallet, who- who made sure his daughter knew her own mother, despite her memory.

She did deserve to be remembered, especially by her own daughter. (Anduin pictured the Ellerian house crumbling to dust, and his chest hurt more, and more, and- and-) was he wrong not to pretend? His father made sure he knew who Tiffin was. Vivian’s mother was a person, with a name and a history and- and hell, a noble house, which still had living members, and they were Vivian’s family, and light he was taking that from her too- and- how’d he forget about all this? Would a good father take her back to Stormwind to visit her mother’s family? Did they worry about her? Was he bad for not knowing?

For not caring?

Anduin realized he’d gone quiet, and stopped his mind from spiraling.

“I haven't started yet.” He said honestly. “Ella never asks, and I… am too focused on our travels and keeping her safe that I forget that I should talk with her about certain things.”

He was a bad father. He was keeping her all to himself, as if he was her only family, just because she was his only family. (Which, even as he thought it, wasn’t entirely true. He shared her with his ‘family’, with the Proudmoores and the Graymanes, with Valeera, and yet selfishly completely removed her from her mother’s family. Hadn’t even thought about them since his wife’s death.)

Maybe he should write a letter, offer to arrange for them to visit Kul Tiras?

He knew he should do it, a good person would, but- but-

(They were a noble house, nobility closely tied to Stormwind, and he didn’t want to go back. Didn’t want her to become associated with any of the houses, only the two he’d destroyed, stripped of power, because then they were just names. But the ones with power, they weren’t like the curse of the crown, and yet still with any sort of power and influence came danger and- and death. If Vivian wanted to stay, it would be- bad bad bad)

((He needed to stop letting his fear drive his thoughts. How unimaginable he was being, his father had been afraid of his son coming into contact with war criminals, Anduin was afraid of his daughter coming into contact with…family. Family who, for what he could remember, were decent people.))

Winmir sighed with relief.

“I feel awful, I have so many stories to share with the boys and yet any time they ask I lose my way with words.” She said.

“If speaking is the issue, maybe writing those stories down will help.” Anduin suggested. “I keep a journal with me on our travels. I’ve filled a few books with stories all for my daughter. I’m not sure when I’ll give them to her, but they’ll be there for her when I’m not.”

He’d filled five journals in the last three years, all of them sitting in a bookshelf in his room in Proudmoore Keep. He liked to write, wrote almost every day, about the things that happened that day, about his past, about his parents and friends, anything he felt like letting Vivian know about. He never used to scribble and doodle in the margins of his writing, not when he was royalty, but he’s started to do just that since leaving, and it felt good. He wasn’t a good artist, but some pages he tried drawing from the life around him. He shoved pictures in the pages too, should they have a connection to the writing.

“I’ve- I’ve never tried writing them down…” Winmir said, a bit surprised at the suggestion. Like she’d never considered she could do something else.

“I highly recommend it. Besides, in the long run, they’ll have a physical reminder of you and your love, something precious and irreplaceable to hold onto when you can’t be by their side anymore.”

Winmir paused, and then softly smiled. “I will consider it…thank you.”

“Any time.”

There was a moment of silence between them, watching their kids play, before Winmir turned to look at him again.

“Do- do you need someone to listen to you too?” She hesitantly asked.

Anduin knew he probably had issues he should talk about with someone, but he couldn’t bring himself to say anything, not to Winmir. And, really, he hadn’t wanted to talk about being a widow. Hated even thinking of himself as a widow. A reminder of the curse, and that wound was still…still fresh.

Did he travel so often because he wanted to run from it? Distract himself from it?

“I-” He opened his mouth to speak, but a loud - painful- cry interrupted their conversation entirely.

Anduin’s heart nearly lept out his mouth, flinching visibly as he heard Vivian cry. The two whipped their heads back to see the girl not far from where she’d been playing in the dirt, now laying on the ground, shaking and crying.

And there was blood, dripping down her chin, and red angry scrapes on her elbows and the palms of her hands.

Anduin nearly tripped running over to her, Winmir following closely behind.

“Vi-” He caught himself, “Ella!”

The girl couldn’t look up at him, her tears blurring her sight, and crying interrupted by pitiful sobbs for “D-dad-ddaaa-dd-y!”. She shook like a leaf and Anduin couldn’t remember the last time he’d seen her so panicked like this. It looked like she tripped on the ground, was it the blood that scared her? Did she hurt something? Pull a muscle? Break an arm? Twist her ankle?

Anduin sat on the ground beside her and looked her over, deeming the scrapes on her hands and elbows to be okay (well, they looked like they hurt and they bled slightly, but they were okay in consideration with-) and paid his attention to the red falling from her mouth.

“My light, I need you to let me see your mouth.” He softly pleaded, trying to determine if it was a busted lip or something more. The poor girl’s mouth trembled with her crying, but with her father pulling her into his warm embrace, his thumb gently rubbing against her cheek, she eventually was able to quiet down just enough so that she could open her mouth for him and stay (relatively) still.

Immediately Anduin could see a tooth missing, likely knocked out by the fall, which he could imagine hurt pretty bad. The sudden jolt of the tooth pulled from her gums caused her to bleed, and while there was a scrape on her chin her lip seemed fine.

“Oh, my light, it’s okay.” He pulled her further into his arms, hugging her, cuddling her, rocking her back and forth. “You’re okay.”

As he did so, he let his hand gently press against her scrapes, calling to mind a simple healing spell, the light appearing at his fingertips to ease the wounds closed and stop the bleeding. She would still feel sore for a while, the light didn’t heal that, but the sharp sting of her injuries would go away. The warmth of the light and it’s soft twinkle did wonders with calming her, just as it’d done when she was a baby.

Once he’d healed what he could of her gums, Vivian curled up against him, shoving her head against his chest, the remaining blood and tears smothered into his shirt. Her little fingers pulled at his shirt, the girl seeking more and more comfort, all of which she deserved, and he let her, sitting with her for a minute.

“You’re a priest? Or, Paladin?” Winmir asked, her voice quiet, not wanting to disturb the two.

“Priest.” Anduin looked up at her, “Which comes in handy.”

“I can see.” Winmir looked curious. “Does the light disinfect the wounds? I know it can close wounds but I never thought about it cleaning them at the same time.”

“Well, for something like this, caught immediately and only surface-level, the light can purge the wound of any harmful debris.” Anduin was happy to answer. “The deeper a wound, the larger the debris, and the more complicated the healing process is. Theoretically, the light could mend any injury, but you really only want to use what is necessary.”

It was why, after being crushed by the bell, a team of priests couldn’t just heal him into full health just like that. There are many things to consider, including how intense light exposure affects body and soul, but also much in the same regard how resurrection is possible, doesn’t mean you can do it whenever you want. It’s safer in many cases to use light conservatively, and pair it with medicines and rest.

It’s why healing with the light is more often used in battles, in war, for it works miracles in an instant, but might have some side effects for one to deal with after the battle. There was a trade-off, a sacrifice, made to continue fighting said battles (A mass heal that covered his entire army, for instance, caused his hand to ache and twitch for weeks afterwards).

He wondered briefly if shamanism or druidism worked the same way, something he’d not considered before now.

Anduin ran his hand up and down Vivian’s back, remembering her missing tooth, and turned as best he could to look around the ground nearby him.

“My light, we need to find where your tooth went.” He spoke softly, knowing she probably wouldn’t want to leave his comfort just yet.

“Here, I’ll help.” Winmir smiled, turning her eyes to the ground nearby and searching the grass and dirt for any spec of white.

“Thank you.” Anduin said, and shuffled a bit where he sat so that he could hold Vivian and look around the ground.

But a few minutes passed, and neither of them could find anything. Anduin even checked the ground under where he sat, and nothing.

“Hmm, I could call my boys over and ask them to look, maybe we missed it.” Winmir frowned.

Anduin glanced around again, the grass wasn’t tall and so a tooth shouldn’t be able to hide from both of them. Really, they should’ve seen it by now. Where else could it be?

Anduin looked down at Vivian, who remained a bit quiet and on edge, but otherwise had no more tears and wasn’t shaking anymore. Instead she sat pressed up against him, her eyes looking up at him, sniffling with red eyes.

He wondered…

“When you fell, do you think you swallowed it?” He asked her.

Vivian shook her head, but the confusion on her face indicated it was a ‘don’t know’ and not a ‘no’.

And then, processing the implications of his words, Vivian began to tear up again.

“T-Too-Toof fa-fairy w-won’t c-c-come??” She asked. “N-no toof.”

Anduin’s eyes widened, and he started rocking her in his lap again.

“She will, She will!” He insisted. “I’ll make sure she does!”

“B-but-” She didn’t look convinced.

“Oh sweetheart, the tooth fairy always knows when you’ve lost a tooth, even when you can’t find it” Winmir leaned over. “She won’t forget you.”

Vivian looked from Winmir to her father.

Anduin nodded his head, “I promise!” He said.

“P-pomis?” Vivian asked.

“Promise!” Anduin repeated. “No matter how busy she is, she will find time just for you.”

Vivian seemed to relax after that, happy that her loss didn’t in some way negate the rules of the tooth fairy's job.

It was cute to see how much she cared about this, how much it worried her. Anduin was allowed to believe the magic of things such as the tooth fairy when he was very little, but at some point Lady Prestor had decided he was too old for it, and never again did he get a little reward for losing a tooth. And he’d accepted that, despite being a little disappointed, better then he’d accepted the truth about Greatfather Winter.

He decided that his daughter would get to hold onto those little bits of magic as long as she could, that he’d be happy to continue the idea of the tooth fairy even after she's figured it all out, because it was cute, and it felt good, and the world needed more magic, even if it was see-through. He knew parents usually left behind a few coins, but as Vivian was three, he’d left behind a small toy instead. Usually something cheap and otherwise insignificant compared to her other toys, but the magic made it the best thing she’d ever seen, for that week at least (because the ‘toof-far-ry’ gave it to her!).

“Come on,” Anduin stood up, helping Vivian to her feet, “We should get you cleaned up, you’ve got dirt everywhere.”

Vivian frowned, but muttered “Oh-kay” and followed him back to the park table, where he’d left their bags.

“Are you staying at an Inn?” Winmir asked.

Anduin nodded. “The one nearest the eastern side of the bay. The name escapes me at this moment.”

Winmir grinned. “Me and my boys live in a small apartment not far, my brother and I work shifts with the loading dock. You are welcome to come by for dinner sometime before you leave for home.”

Anduin couldn’t help but think that sounded wonderful. Firstly, an actual dinner, something he didn’t have to make, but also just having more company. He loved Vivi but he missed talking to other adults too.

“I might take you up on that offer.”

Anduin and Vivian, after saying goodbye to Winmir, would set off back to Venture Bay, walking about thirty minutes to get back to their inn. Vivian spent most of the walk being held by her dad, though she did try walking for a few minutes before the sore-ness of her injuries began to bother her. Though carrying a child made his aches ache worse, he used the light to ease his own pain and carried onwards.

Once back into their room, Anduin cleaned Vivian up, getting her into a clean set of clothes after helping her through a bath (she’d ask for bubbles, but they didn’t have any bubble soaps at the inn). By then she was exhausted, and they laid down on the bed together, Anduin writing in his journal while he watched the toddler sleep. By the time she woke up it was nearing dinner time.

Vivian quickly overcame her post-nap cranky drowsiness once Anduin told her about the town market, and that they could go get food and watch the sunset on the pier.

As they reached the market, Vivian looked excitedly at the many different market stalls, where locals sold different foods and products, a mix of imported and local. This was a busy time for the market, with people finishing their shifts and wanting to get supplies for dinner, or wanting to get some street food, or just in the mood for the atmosphere after spending all day inside.

“Remember,” Anduin spoke, holding the girls’ hand, knowing there was a chance she’d run off in wonder if he didn’t. “You need to be holding my hand, or let me carry you, okay?”

Vivian nodded, looking up at him, the man wearing his wooden painted wolf mask. “Hold-ing hand! I got!”

“And one more thing.” Anduin said, kneeling down to better keep her attention, putting a tiny pouch from his pocket and handing it to her.

“Wha-” Vivian looked down to the pouch, pulling her hand away from his for a moment just to open it up and see what was inside.

Coins. Several silver and copper coins.

“It’s money, what I use to get us food and shelter and toys.” Anduin explained. “And these are for you, so that you can buy something too.”

Her eyes lit up. “I can buy somet’ing too?”

“Yes! You can buy something too! I’ll let you pick, it can be food or a toy or whatever catches your eye.”

The girl grinned and giggled and kicked her feet in excitement, taking the pouch and holding it with a lethal grip. Realistically the pouch could only hold a few silver, it was small, but Anduin figured that whatever she wanted to get, he’d make up the difference in cost. The price didn’t really matter, she didn’t have an eye for any of the expensive artisan stalls when there were plenty of bright cheap toys and tooth-rotting sweet treats on offer. This was meant to be an experience for her, a first, in which she’d get to pick something for herself, and hand the coins over to the person on the other side of the stall. A first lesson in economics, if you will.

Anduin took her hand again, and the two walked down the dirt road lined with stall after stall, both looking at everything there was on sale. While Anduin was trying to decide what would work best for their dinner tonight, Vivian no doubt was searching for The Thing she would want to buy, seriously considering each pretty bright toy she saw. A few times they would stop as Vivian wanted to look closer at a booth, but she didn’t pick anything out, wanting to continue onwards to the next and the next.

And then they’d reached the end of the market. Anduin had his mind set on what they were eating for dinner, but as he looked down at Vivian, she looked conflicted, frustrated even. He knelt down beside her, taking both her hands into his and rubbing them gently with his thumb, taking her attention from whatever bothered her.

“That was all the stalls, Vivi, did you see something you like?” He asked her.

She struggled to take her eyes from the seemingly infinite row of stalls. She looked up at her dad after a moment, nodding her head with a ‘mmhmm’, despite the frown she still wore.

“Then what’s the matter, my light?” He asked. “Is it- is it a difficult decision?”

She nodded.

Of course, there was too much to choose from. Especially for her first time getting to buy anything. She was likely overwhelmed and possibly even overstimulated by just everything all around her. It would seem then, to best calm her down from any potential panic attack, he should help her choose.

“D-d-don-don kn-know wh-a to-to ge-get.” She stuttered, tears in her eyes.

“Here, how about I get us dessert after dinner,” Anduin offered, “And you can help pick out something sweet.”

Vivian nodded her head slightly, supportive of the idea and yet still not distracted from her dilemma.

“With that covered, why don’t we focus on picking out a toy with your money?” He continued. “I know there’s still a lot to choose from but maybe if we walk back through one more time something might stand out.”

“Y-ye-ah.” Vivian spoke, still a bit sniffly but otherwise taken by the idea.

Anduin stood back up, this time picking up Vivian and holding her on his hip. They walked back through the market, stopping at each stall that sold toys or pretty (child-safe) trinkets. Vivian would lean over and browse, and sometimes her eyes would land on something and Anduin thought she'd found what she wanted, but then he’d ask and she’d shake her head no. She wanted to continue looking. Wanted to be sure. (Though he worried that maybe there was still too much choice, wondering as they went along if he needed to pick a stall for her).

And then out of nowhere Anduin felt Vivian tug on his shirt, trying to get his attention. He stopped and looked at her, and she pointed at a booth that he’d almost walked by without thinking. He followed her gaze to a booth full of wooden carvings and statues and creations, something which appeared to be from a local artist.

He walked over to stand before her, letting her browse, but surprised to see that she was still looking at him. Looking between him and something else- there were wooden wall-hangings on display, and she was looking between him and- and-

“Mas!” She smiled, pointing to one of the wall-hangings.

“Mass?” He copied, not quite sure what she was getting to or why she wanted a wall decoration.

“MAS!” She shouted, louder (to his ear, at least, since the talk of the crowds lessened the amount of people who could hear her). She looked back and forth between them again, and-

Oh. She wasn’t really looking at him, she was looking at his mask- the wolf mask- and that wasn’t a wall-hanging, it was a-

“OH!” Anduin understood. “A mask!”

She smiled, pointing to a wooden mask, carved into the shape of a butterfly, with edges painted with a salmon pink. There were two other butterfly masks next to it, one painted green and the other painted white.

“You want to buy a mask?” Anduin asked, surprised by her choice.

She nodded her head furiously. “Mas-Mas-k!” She copied, sure to pronounce the k.

“Like daddy!” She added.

A wave of warmth flooded through him, and he was momentarily reminded that all the choices he made in life, all of them, lead him to this moment, and he was happy. Genuinely happy. He would -never- regret leaving. This made everything worth it.

“Oh-kay!” He grinned. “You want the butterfly mask?”

They’d stepped close to the booth, and had the attention of the seller on the other side, who was smiling at them and listening.

“Yeah!” Vivian answered.

“Well, there are three of them, and we can’t buy them all.” Anduin continued. “Which color suits your fancy?”

Vivian giggled, and pointed again, still interested in the pink mask.

“Aww, is pink your favorite color, little miss?” The seller asked, walking over to the pink butterfly mask and unhooking it from the display.

Vivian shook her head. “No! I l-like red!”

Vivian loved red, it reminded her of her uncle’s eyes, and of the roses in Auntie Jaina’s garden, and of her stuffed animal Kiki (who was a little red stone quilen plushie). She liked pink too, but only when red wasn’t an option. (Her third favorite color constantly changes, and most recently it’s yellow, a color Anduin wore a lot).

“Well, we don’t have red, but pink is very close to red, isn’t it?” The seller replied, and brought the mask closer for them to see. “It might be a bit big on you, sweetheart.”

“Oh, that’ll be fine.” Anduin reassured her. It was what Vivi wanted, and it wasn’t like she needed the mask, and she could grow into it and wear it for a long time. In fact, this was a much more thoughtful purchase for her then Anduin could have predicted.

The seller looked from the girl to her father, his face hidden by the wolf mask. “She wants to look just like her father, huh? So precious.”

“Yeah-yeah!” Vivian nodded her head, reaching her hand out for the mask.

“Hold on, light, let’s pay for it first.” Anduin said.

Vivian was quick to locate the little pouch her father gave her, and she, without knowing the price or how much she had, reached out to hand the pouch to the seller. The seller smiled and took it, and while Vivian was watching the seller’s hands open the pouch Anduin pulled extra coins from his pocket and snuck them to the seller.

“All yours, dear!” The seller handed over the mask as soon as their payment was counted.

The seller then held out a few copper coins, “Your change, little one.”

Vivian looked wide-eyed, in awe that she was being handed more coins, and she looked to her dad for an explanation.

Anduin laughed. “Everything costs a certain amount, and when you give them too much, they will give you your change!”

Vivian nodded, though she likely only understood half the concept, and let her dad hold the mask as she accepted the change being given to her. Three copper, such a small amount that Anduin thought it was likely that they hadn’t overpaid, but that the seller wanted to give the child the copper coins (which, nowadays weren’t all that useful in small amounts. Three copper couldn’t buy you anything.).

They waved goodbye to the seller, and Vivan played with the coins in her hands while Anduin attempted to put the mask on her. It was a bit big, but after tying the string into a tight bow, she was able to wear it. She giggled and laughed, looking up at her dad, in his wolf mask, and grinned now that she too had a mask.

They bought dinner from a food stall, bringing it over a table at the end of the pier and sitting down to eat. Rhino dogs were not too bad, a local food from meat brought in by hunters, and it tasted great when the most they’d eaten for the last few days was fish. Vivian didn’t wear her mask very long, complained that it rested on her nose weirdly (it was too big after all, but she was still happy with her purchase anyway), and set the mask aside on the table while she ate. Anduin still wore his mask, but pushed it up so that he could eat and watch her.

The sky grew orange and purple as the sun slowly set, and once finished with their dinner, they walked back through the market for one last time, Anduin picking up something sweet and sugary for them to take back to the inn with them. Vivian insisted on getting some of the local ‘tasty cupcakes’, chocolate cupcakes with red candy hearts on top of them, and they bought a small box of two.

Despite not eating over the bed, Vivian somehow got cupcake crumbs all over the sheets, and so she helped her father figure out how to clean and change the bedding, and by then the little girl was exhausted again. As they laid down again Vivian asked to be read a story, and so Anduin told her a story about the Emperor Shaohao, and his overcoming of his negative emotions. Vivian listened until her eyelids grew heavy and the story came to an abrupt end as her snores interrupted her father’s tale.

-

There were many reasons why Kul Tiras was home base. Of course, Auntie Jaina offering a permanent room in her home was one of them, but Anduin couldn’t help but be glad that her home was also in a port city. Anduin refused to talk about it, but he was deeply homesick. He left Stormwind for so many good reasons, but that didn’t erase the fact that it was his home.

And even now, even after damning it all and running away, never to return, his brain still called it home. It was still his city, and Stormwind Keep was still his house, and- and it is really hard to rewrite what your mind grew up knowing as fact. What it believed would always stay fact.

Boralus, and Proudmoore Keep, were so close to what he grew up with, and yet different enough that it was almost uncanny. Compared to the places he traveled, Boralus helped ease his homesickness, but it never -never- went away. Sitting in the back of his mind, waiting. A painful sore, should he accidentally remember it existed.

It hurt just as much to realize that Vivian would never see Stormwind as home, that Kul Tiras was her home. There was this aching regret that he couldn’t show her all the things he grew up with. That she would never know all the secret hallways in Stormwind Keep, that she would never get to play under the same trees he had as a boy. He could, one day, work up the courage to take her there, hidden by their disguises, but she wouldn’t share the connection he had with the streets and shops and people. Something which bound all her family before her together, would for the first time, mean nothing.

But that was okay, he reminded himself with a deep breath. It was a sacrifice that needed to be made to ensure that Vivian Wrynn would grow up safe and free. That she would never be judged for her family’s past or for the actions of her forefathers. It even helped that Kul Tiras was still a new ally to the Alliance, and that the name Wrynn itself had no deep history with the people here, and that none of these people really cared. Her last name might turn a head or two, but they’d been granted peace for these few years, there was no reason it wouldn’t continue.

Vivian was happy to return home from their trip through Northrend. Happy to sleep in her own bed (unless she asked to sleep in dad’s bed), in her own room (even if she spent most of her time in dad’s room next door), with all of her toys and books (but she liked playing with dad’s stuff too). Happy to play with auntie ‘Janna’ and the rest of her Proudmoore family, whom she missed greatly (apparently a few weeks feel like months to tiny children).

Being back home meant the two could unwind from their travels, but Anduin never liked resting for too long. Being raised to be king meant he was used to living a life in which he had to always be doing something, and now that his only job was raising Vivian, and she wasn’t attached to the hip anymore (okay, she was, just not in the same way a newborn or 1 year old is), there was a lot of downtime. He could sleep in longer, could read more or learn to paint (and he was trying, had an easel in his room and everything), but he missed working. Missed helping people. Missed responding to letters, even if it made his wrist hurt.

He did get a few letters, and liked to keep in contact with a few people. Despite removing himself as a leader of the Alliance he still wanted to keep in touch with some of them, especially Moira, who was eager to get another visit from Vivian. Prophet Velen got almost monthly updates, and the last letter Anduin sent included a drawing Vivian made just for him. He’d sent a letter to Mekkatorque and Cloudsinger, whom he’d like to consider friends had they been able to spend more time together.

He also sent a letter to Tyrande and Malfurion, he felt he owed them more insight into his decision to leave, and truthfully he felt he should apologize. He made many mistakes during his rule which hurt the Kal’dorei people, and his running away didn’t help them to recover. He wasn’t even sure his letter was received, until months passed and a small package arrived. There was no written response, but there was a small guardian druid plushie sent by Malfurion. Vivian was thrilled by this sudden gift.

Anduin only wrote to one of the Horde leaders, despite wanting to write to the leadership as a whole. He was torn between the instinct to address them all, for his decision to leave also affected the future of both factions, but he needed to remove himself from this politician thought process. So he wrote to Baine, and the two stayed in touch, with an update two or three times a year.

Anduin wrote to Wrathion a lot, even when he hadn’t really needed to. They saw Wrathion at least once a month, whether it was traveling to see him or him popping by to say hi. Sometimes multiple times a month. He was Vivian’s uncle, after all, and he enjoyed playing the part. But Anduin wrote to him anyway, and Wrathion responded just as quickly, and they spoke about many things, and Anduin looked forward to every response.

Anduin, when at loss for what to do, would sometimes offer to help the keep staff. Vivian would follow him around the keep too, and they’d learn about gardening or cooking and sometimes Vivian would insist on helping clean the windows. Jaina thought it both adorable, and strange, for this man was high king of one of the largest militaries on the planet, and now he was spending his time following a few maintenance workers like a lost puppy. His intense desire to learn, his thriving curiosity, leading him to this.

Jaina helped Anduin get out of the keep more often, and showed him some non-profits he could work with, places he could volunteer with while he was back home. Places that wouldn’t press too hard if he showed up disguised as a man named ‘Jerek’ so he wasn’t stared at too much. And he appreciated the work, and Jaina got to babysit Vivian more often, and life was good.

It was a week and a half after their return from Northrend when Genn and Mia visited.

Since accepting Anduin’s choice to leave, both the Greymanes have visited as much as they could. In doing that they’ve become the closest people Vivian have to grandparents (aside from Katherine Proudmoore). They were proud to take that role for her when her actual grandparents couldn’t. Genn had promised Varian that he would be there for Anduin, and took that promise further to be there for Vivian as well, but Anduin wondered if the old wolf’s grief over his own son’s death had something to do with it. Would Liam have had a child by now?

Vivian grinned and giggled and danced her feet around when her grandparents visited, and every time they could they had a present for her. Most of the time it was a treat that Mia baked herself. This time they brought a box of cookies shaped like cats and dogs, iced with red frosting. Half of them had sprinkles, and that half was all for Vivian (“You must share with your father, you can’t eat all this sugar on your own!”), for she was the only one who loved sprinkles.

Vivian took the box in her hands and continued to laugh, excited by the gift and by her grandparents, almost dropping the box (which luckily was tied closed with a bow) onto the floor. She held up the box to show her dad, who responded with a “remember to say thank you, Vivi!”, and the girl would do just that, and grin even wider to the Greymanes, and yell ‘T’ANK YOUUUU!” so loud the entire keep could hear her.

“By the way,” Genn and Mia turned to look to Anduin, who had his finger over his lips attempting to remind Vivian to control her volume, “We’ve come with a surprise for you as well, Anduin.”

Anduin looked surprised and Genn smiled warmly. The boy- no, the man- never expected anything, was so used to every gift being for his daughter that anything meant solely for him came as a surprise. And, to Genn at least, Anduin was still young, still deserved these small joys in life, especially with the childhood he had.

“A surprise?” Anduin echoed.

“Daaddy ge’ sur-pise too?” Vivian asked. “So coo-kies all my?”

Mia chuckled, “No dear, you still have to share with your father. His surprise is a bit different, a bit bigger than a baked dessert.”

“I’m afraid I’m not following.” Anduin tilted his head. The couple clearly didn’t have any other packages on them, and Anduin couldn’t come up with any occasion that would warrant bringing him a gift too.

“Actually,” Jaina, standing off to the side, spoke up, “I’ve arranged a carriage to take you to it.”

And Jaina was in on this? Why would he need a carriage to take him somewhere? What could they possibly have for him?

“I would go with you, but I have some work to finish before dinner tonight.” Jaina smiled. “And, it was Mia and Genn who arranged all of this, I’m sure they would be thrilled to see your reaction.”

An awkward sort of chuckle escaped him, he wasn’t sure what to do with this information. “T-thank you, auntie.”

Mia turned to Vivian, “Have you ever been to the Norwington Estate, dear?”

That felt like a rather big piece of the puzzle, and yet he still didn’t understand.

“Nu-uh! No!” Vivian shook her head.

“Y-yes you have, my light.” Anduin reminded her. “You remember when we saw all those horses? They were putting on a show and doing jumps and tricks, and we went to see them while Uncle Wrath visited.”

“Oh!” Vivian’s eyes lit up at the memory, and she turned to Mia and nodded her head. “Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!”

They’d gone a week or so before they left for Northrend, when Jaina informed them of the show scheduled. Vivian sees horses plenty of times living in Boralus, but she’d never seen them doing jumps and being presented in a show, and so they took her. Wrathion was visiting for a few days and just happened to tag along, keeping Anduin company as they found a good spot to watch the show. Vivian expressed a want to ride one of the ponies, but Anduin told her she was too little to ride one on her own, and he didn’t think the audience were allowed to join.

“If you don’t want to be late for supper you should start heading over then.” Jaina said and Genn nodded his head.

True to her word, waiting just outside the keep was a carriage pulled by two horses. Anduin and Vivian were ushered into the seating, with Genn and Mia joining them, and without further direction the carriage left to pull them to their destination. Anduin couldn’t help but let his mind wander, the Greymanes spending the time asking him and Vivian about their trip to Northrend. Vivian was eager to tell them all about their fishing, and the mask she got, and all the people they met, the tooth fairy.

During the Fourth War the Norwington Estate was used by the Alliance as a testing ground for Azerite weaponry, which had been raided by the Horde once or twice. When the war ended the estate was slowly returned to its original condition, and its horses returned to being show-ponies instead of mounts for soldiers in battle. Boralus had stables, but they small and weren’t to be used by the public, and so anyone wanting or owning a horse needed to find space with the Norwingtons. They owned over half of the horses on their land, but cared for many others, with a steep price.

Anduin knew little more than that. He didn’t know much about the noble houses of Kul Tiras, at least nothing more than what Jaina told him, and what he was told as king visiting Kul Tiras during the war. The Norwingtons had wealth, loved to host parties, and cared for horses. That was all he needed to know anyway.

It was about an hour’s ride, and giving up on trying to guess this surprise, Anduin placed his focus in helping Vivian recount the many stories she wanted to share of their adventures. Genn and Mia listened intently, with patience when she stumbled on big words, and fondness. They loved her, were entranced by her, and that made Anduin feel warm and fuzzy inside.

“We’re here!” Mia announced as the carriage came to a stop outside the estate gates.

They exited the carriage, Vivian looking around excitedly as if she would be seeing a large wrapped present. Mia and Genn ushered them inside the estate, pushing them along, and Anduin walked with Vivian’s hand holding his.

“I-I’m still rather lost.” Anduin admitted, turning to Genn.

“I thought you were more perceptive than that, my boy.” Genn smiled. “Follow me.”

In the middle of the large open outside compound was a fenced area, the one in which their horse shows were performed in. The area was empty, save for one horse. The horse stood facing away from them, on the other side, and Anduin still wasn’t sure what was going on.

Genn opened a small gate and almost pushed Anduin into the arena.

The noise of the gate opening caught the horse’s attention, and it turned to look at them, and it-

Genn grinned as Anduin’s breath caught in his throat.

“You- You didn’t-” Anduin felt himself freeze in place, glancing back to Genn, and Mia and Vivian who stood further back, and then back to the horse.

“Stormwind tried to give him new riders but none of them could tame the stallion. Refused every last one of them. I’ve never seen a horse so depressed.” Genn laughed. “Go on. He misses you just as much as you miss him.”

Anduin started walking further into the arena, stopping about half way.

“Reverence!” He yelled (and no his voice didn’t break, it didn’t break!), tears coming to his eyes.

The horse, big and white with a short blonde mane and tail, raised its head in surprise, he’d recognized that voice, and he whinnied. And then suddenly this tall, thousand pound animal was running over, nearly ran the man over, stopping just in front of him, raising his head up and then down. Anduin reached up and pet Reverence’s nose, and Reverence pushed his muzzle further into Anduin, earning further pets on his head and neck.

Light, Anduin did miss the horse, but he hadn’t thought he’d ever get to see him again. He didn’t think he could have Reverence back, which sounded silly now that he thought about it. Reverence was -his- horse, and if Genn’s words were true, then Reverence and Stormwind agreed. The horse was raised for him, to be his mount, to ride with him anywhere and everywhere. He’d helped raise the foal when he was a teenager, and he’d sat atop his back in the middle of battle. They both had scars, and they both needed each other.

He felt bad, wondering just how much pain the horse had been in these last few years. To deny everyone else a proper ride? Anduin was thankful that others were looking out for Reverence, and that they’d figured out how to bring him across the sea to Kul Tiras.

“It has been so long, Rev.” Anduin laughed, patting him on the neck. “I owe you lots of attention, and plenty of rides, none of which will be into war.”

Reverence always seemed to know what he was saying, even though he knew he couldn’t. The horse responded to his words with noise of his own, and Anduin laughed. Reverence was smart, knew that seeing his rider again meant that good times were ahead, that he wasn’t going to be lonely anymore.

“They kept his mane and tail short so that he’d be easier to care for.” Genn said, a bit closer now, but not enough to get between them.

“How dare they,” Anduin hummed, “just means we’ll have to wait a bit longer until I can braid your hair again.”

Which Anduin used to love to do. He’d sit with Reverence in the Stormwind stables and brush his mane and tail and braid both and when he was done he’d sit and read. It was a quiet place to hide, and he wasn’t alone, and even though the stables smelled, it was worth it to further bond with his friend.

It’d been awhile since he braided a horse’s hair, and in truth he’d faltered with his skills, considering how he needed to practice a bit more to get Vivian’s braids right.

Speaking of Vivian,

“Hold on, boy.” Anduin ordered Reverence, who huffed and stood still (or as still as a very happy horse could be), and watched as Anduin turned. The horse was raised to understand certain commands and body language, and it seemed he still understood them.

“Vivian!” Anduin grinned. “Would you like to meet my horse?”

Vivian, who’d been watching from outside the fenced area with mostly confusion, beamed at the words. “You have a sorsie?!?!”

Anduin laughed, holding out his arms as Mia led Vivian through the gate and into the area. “Yes, daddy has a horsie!”

“Really!??” Vivian ran up to him and let him pick her up, holding her on his side.

Anduin held her and walked back to Reverence, slowly, knowing that such a big animal could be intimidating for the little girl. And while Vivian seemed over the moon that he had a horse, that she wanted to see him, she did lean a bit more into his shoulder, proving him right.

“Vivian, this is Reverence.” Anduin said, standing before the horse again. “Reverence, this is Vivian.”

Vivian watched the horse hesitantly, quiet as the horse watched her. And then Anduin raised up his free hand, placing it on Reverence’s nose, bringing the horse’s head a bit closer.

“You can pet him, he’ll be nice, I promise.” Anduin told Vivian.

Vivian frowned, but leaned away from him to reach out her hand, and slowly she placed her tiny fingers on the horse’s nose. She could feel the air escape his nose, and the smooth warm skin.

“W-whas it-its name?” Vivian asked, looking to her dad.

“Reverence.” Anduin repeated. “Re-ver-ence.”

“Re-re-er-ence.” She tried to copy him. “Rerence.”

“Re-V-er-ence.” Anduin repeated, with emphasis on the V.

“Re-fer-nce.”

Anduin laughed. “Why don’t we come up with a nickname for him?”

Vivian giggled. “Oh-kay!”

Anduin turned to Reverence, who was hesitant pushing his nose against Vivian’s hand.

“I’m sorry for leaving, buddy, but I had to make sure my light was safe.” He said, and as if the horse understood those words were for him, Reverence pushed his face further towards the little girl, who laughed and reached up to pet behind his ears.

“Bubby!” Vivian grinned.

“Buddy?” Anduin asked.

Vivian nodded her head. “Call him Bubby!”

“Alright. Is Bubby a good nickname, Reverence?” Anduin asked the horse, who huffed when Vivian wrapped her arms around his muzzle and hugged him.

“I think he approves.” Anduin smiled.

Vivian repeated the name over and over again, and Anduin moved so that Vivian could pet Reverence’s mane, and the horse thrived under the attention of his family.

“Daddy?” Vivian’s giggles cooled as she turned to look up at her dad.

“Yes, love?” He asked.

“Can-can I r-ride Bubby?” She asked (with puppy-dog eyes, she knows what she’s doing).

Ohh, how could he say no? And really he wanted to ride ‘Bubby’ too.

“Hmmmm.” Anduin thought for a moment.

He turned to look back to the open stables, and while he didn’t see any saddles or saddle blankets (likely locked up, saddles alone are expensive), he did see a mounting block. A wooden step-stool used to more easily mount horses, and something Anduin would definitely be needing. He was technically trained to be able to remount Reverence without it, a requirement for the battlefield, but he was out of practice and it wasn’t safe. Besides, Reverence was a big horse, one of the largest in the entire Stormwind stables (His father’s horse, a black stallion, had been slightly larger), and even here he remained tall against the horses who carried Kul Tirans. He was a king’s horse, he had to be big if he were to carry a king, in all his and his king’s armor, into battle.

“Wait here, Viv.”

Anduin placed Vivian back on the ground beside Genn, and then walked out of the field to the open stables, grabbing the mounting block and carrying it back into the fenced area. He placed it down on the dirt beside Reverence.

“It’s been awhile, Rev.” He said, standing on the mounting block. “This’ll be a short ride, I’ll have to get you a proper saddle tomorrow.”

Anduin reached up and brought his leg over the horse’s back, sitting high upon the white war horse. He was sure his pants were a bit uncomfortable, but Reverence was a patient soul, and he seemed happy to have Anduin on him again. Or, the horse wasn’t rejecting him.

“Let’s see…” Anduin muttered to himself.

He didn’t practice bareback horse riding, save for once or twice as a teen when he’d given up on fixing a broken saddle. Even then, he’d used a thin rope reign to help guide the horse, which he didn’t have now. But, Reverence was smart, trained for every situation, such as needing to recognize weight-distribution and leg cues for directions. Anduin leaned forward, his hands holding onto the bottom of his neck gently, and after a bit of practice, Reverence walked slowly forward. Anduin smiled, and tapped the side of his neck, and the horse turned slightly until he passed Genn and Vivian, to which Anduin instructed him to stop.

Anduin looked down at Genn and Vivian, who was hiding behind her grandpa’s legs, staring up at her father in awe.

“You want to ride Bubby with me?” Anduin asked.

Vivian nodded her head with a ‘mm-hmm’.

Genn helped pick Vivian up and hold her up to Anduin, who took her and placed her so that she sat in front of him. He held onto her to make sure she stayed balanced on Reverence’s back, while she steddied herself by holding onto the horse’s mane.

“I’ve got you, light, and we’ll go slowly so we won’t fall off, okay?” Anduin said.

“Oh-kay!” Vivian’s hesitance vanished and she smiled.

Reverence held his head high and walked forward slowly, almost purposely slower than his regular walking speed, and Vivian giggled as she finally got to ride a horse for the first time. It felt weird to feel the horse underneath her, and for a moment she was a bit afraid of falling, but she felt her father’s arms around her and her brief panic disappeared.

Genn and Mia leaned against the fence together, watching from a distance as the three walked around. There were a lot of things Anduin left behind when he left Stormwind, and much of it Anduin pretended he didn’t want back, but after seeing what had become of the horse, they knew they needed to be reunited. With help from Jaina, and a few strings pulled with the Norwington house, Reverence was brought over to his new home.

Reverence’s walk gained the tiniest bit of speed as the two on his back grew more confident, but he never once got any faster than that. Any faster might scare the little human riding him, and it was clear he was trying to be cautious (which was never really Reverence’s thing, he’d never given pony rides to kids).

After their ride, Anduin returned them close to Genn and Mia, and Genn helped Vivian down before Anduin almost fell off. Once off Anduin returned the mounting block to where he found it.

Reverence didn’t have his own stall yet in the stable, had only just arrived at the estate this morning, but there were water and food troughs beside the fencing, and Anduin made sure Reverence was cared for (at least for tonight, before he returns tomorrow to ask the stable caretakers about everything he needed to know). Vivian and Anduin stayed a bit longer, Anduin handing Vivian a carrot (he’d found some supplies out in the open stables and figured taking one wouldn’t hurt anyone) so that she could hold it up and feed it to the horse, and then they found a brush to brush his mane.

Soon, however, they would need to leave for the hour-long ride back to Proudmoore Keep to be in time for dinner. Genn was sure if they didn’t need to eat that Anduin would’ve spent the night outside with Reverence, still just in awe that the horse was there in front of him, but alas, he had to make sure Vivian ate dinner and slept in a warm bed. He wouldn’t be surprised if Anduin tried to find a way to get Reverence transported to the stables in Boralus, despite their rules.

They said their goodbyes to the horse, who whinnied and huffed, hesitant to see them leave, but ever confident they would return (and they would, Anduin was dead set on that).

Dinner was almost set by the time they returned. Vivian ran into the keep, seeing Auntie Jaina in the dining room and running up to her with so much excitement that she nearly tripped in the doorway.

“Janna! Janna!” She called, “Gess wha-t! Gess wha!”

Jaina smirked. “There you are! I heard there was a surprise! What was it?”

“Dad-daddy got a sorsie!” Vivian grinned. “A- a biiiiiiiiiiiiiig one! Named Bubby!”

Jaina laughed. “Named Bubby?”

“Mm-hmm!” Vivian nodded her head as her father walked in after her.

“Well, it’s easier to say Bubby than it is to say Reverence.” He explained, and Jaina could see just off his face that Anduin had enjoyed his surprise.

“RE-ER-ENCE!” Vivian shouted, and then pouted when she still didn’t get it right. “Re-re-re-vvvv-ence.”

“That’s close, but between you and me, I think Bubby is the cooler name.” Jaina winked and Vivian nodded with a quiet ‘yea!’.

“Dinner is almost ready, you and your father need to go wash your hands, alright dear?” Katherine Proudmoore walked into the room, over to her seat at the table.

“OOoh-kay!”

Vivian and Anduin walked off, and then a few minutes later they returned, and they joined the two Proudmoores and Greymanes at the table just as food was served.

Vivian was - is- usually a well behaved child. She looked alot like her grandfather, was loud and hyperactive in a way Anduin could imagine Varian being if he were a toddler, but she carried herself in a way in which she remained polite and calm around other people.

Usually.

She was also three years old, and her good behavior has its limits. Usually this took form in tired crankiness before and after bed, tantrums that only Anduin had to deal with, but on exciting days (like the one she got to ride her first horse on) her energy ran out much faster.

Anduin looked over from his food to see the little girl biting the arm of her chair, a very nice polished wooden piece. She looked tired, but as soon as Anduin saw her, she turned back in her seat to grab her fork and eat a bite of her food again. Her plate had a smaller portion of some of the food everyone else had, but differently she had cut fruits and cheese. She poked at a piece of cheese with her fork, before huffing and grabbing the cheese with her hand instead.

“Is she still teething?” Mia asked, sitting across from them.

“No, well, she shouldn’t be, at least not as much as before.” Anduin shook his head. “I think she’s latched onto the biting things as a coping mechanism for more than just aches, but tiredness too.”

Vivian did not deal with the ache of her baby teeth setting in very well, some nights spent sobbing because of it. When the pacifier didn’t help her calm, Anduin found that she latched onto biting and chewing things, as if the pressure on her gums helped ease the pain. He’d bought her toys made specifically for teething in mind, but she’d started biting anything and everything in reach that didn’t immediately taste terrible.

She’d had her fair share of lectures, but it was still an issue.

Anduin glanced back at her to see her biting on the back end of her fork.

“Vivian, you know better.” Anduin sighed, “People are going to think you were raised by wolves.”

Vivian took the fork out of her mouth, snapping her head up at him. “I am!” She frowned. “IamIam!”

Well, he did walk around with a wolf mask, so it wasn’t a surprise that she would associate wolves with him (which was…a warm feeling, he thought, because that had been the animal he associated with his father, and wasn’t Anduin a lion?).

“Eat a bit more of your food, please.” Anduin said, motioning to her plate. “If you’re good, I’ll let you eat an extra cookie tonight.”

“Ooh-kaay.” Vivi muttered, sitting up in her seat and turning back to her food.

“You pomis?”

“I promise.”

Anduin turned back to his food, and the adults at the table continued their conversation of whatever they were talking about. Vivian didn’t listen that much, couldn’t when she was distracted by her own frustration. She picked at her food, eating mostly her cheese and the cut up bits of chicken, sipping from her water (which was in a toddler-safe cup).

At some point she’d realized she ate all the chicken they’d given her, and she wanted more of it, but when she looked up at her dad, he was distracted by some conversation he was having with grandpa.

She put her fork down, then leaned over in her chair, arm outstretched, reaching over to her father’s plate and grabbing a small fistfull of the chicken he’d cut, quickly taking it before he could see and shoving it into her mouth. She almost chuckled that it’d worked, and that dad seemingly didn’t notice, but grandma Mia, across from her at the table, laughed, and Vivian knew she was caught.

Anduin quieted their conversation when he saw Vivian reaching over in the corner of his eye, and he did in fact see her take his chicken. And then all eyes were on her, or both of them, in anticipation for how Anduin would discipline her (or in surprise that she’d done it). Vivian herself seemed to melt back into her chair, unhappy with the attention, especially the fact her father didn't immediately respond. Was he mad? Please don’t be mad, father is almost never mad and when father gets mad that’s bad.

And then Anduin, without a change in his expression, reached over to her plate, grabbed two apple slices with his fork, and ate them. A look of amusement in his eyes, but he is still able to hold back his laughter even when a complete look of betrayal spreads across Vivian’s face.

“If you want me to share my food with you, all you need to do is ask kindly.” He finally said. “Otherwise, I’m going to assume you wanted to trade.”

Vivian looked down, but then sighed and sat back up, grabbing her plate (which was smaller than everyone else’s and thus easier to pick up), and holding it over to her dad. Communicating wordlessly, Anduin seemed to get what her intention was, or made a good guess, because he smiled and nodded. He cut a few small bits of his chicken, placing them on her plate, giving her a few bites of his salad as well. And then she continued holding out her plate so that he could take something from her, to which he took some of the cheese on her plate (she was eating mostly that and he thought taking them might encourage her to pick something else on her plate to focus on).

Vivian seemed happy with that, and placed her plate back down and picked up her fork to eat more. Anduin turned back to his food, ignoring the curious looks he was getting from the older adults.

Vivian would’ve settled with just the chicken, but Anduin had also given her part of his salad, which wasn’t the same as the simple greens on her plate. He’d had a weird dressing on it (something she’d never tried before) as well as bits of tomato and olives, which were things she refused to try to eat on her own. She was relatively open to trying things others her age wouldn’t, had to when you traveled the world, but she was a stubborn three year old, and when she decided she didn’t like the look of something, it was hard to get her to change her mind.

Well, unless she saw her dad eating it. It didn’t work all the time, hell not even half, but it did work sometimes, so he tried it anyway. If Vivian saw her father eating something enough, if it started out on his plate, she would (maybe) give it a try. Which was why he gave her a bit of his salad, and was why she was (hesitantly) poking at a tiny piece of cherry tomato. It was cute that she would try things, solely because she saw daddy eat them. That she would trust his tastebuds with things she’d already decided looked weird.

It was interesting to watch the two Wrynns at dinner, because as Vivian got older it became easier to tell how both generations differed. Anduin still upheld rules he was taught as a kid (things that were drilled into his head), like fancy table manners and the placement of his forks and knives. But it was clear that he didn’t teach these things to his daughter, who tries to copy him in many regards, but not in stuff like this.

There are a lot of things Anduin didn’t need to continue doing, but have been ingrained within him, that he just doesn’t think to let go. And it didn’t help that he continues to live around other adults who, like him, grew up on tight traditions and expectations. Vivian, really, was the only one in the room who wasn’t (isn’t) being taught how to be a noble, how to carry oneself in front of upper class people. Sure she picked up some of it from her father, but she was free from expectations, unlike all of them.

The only thing Anduin expected of her was that she be happy. It was all he wanted for her. Sure he wanted her to grow up to be a kind, smart, good person, but nothing was more important than her being happy.

“Daddy?” Vivian was sitting back in her chair, finished with her dinner, having eaten as much as she could. She hadn’t touched the salad that much, but she did eat a few bits of the tomato, which was very good.

“Yes, Vivi?” Anduin looked over, his own plate almost empty.

“Can we see Bubby again?” She asked, apparently still thinking of the horse ride today.

“Yes, love, we’ll be visiting him tomorrow. Does that sound good?”

Vivian smiled, but he could see she was getting tired. “Yeah!”

And then she went quiet, and Anduin turned back to the other adults, until Vivian reached over and tugged on his sleeve.

“Yes, my light?” He turned to her again.

“Can I- Can I sh-show gram-py my mas-mas-k?”

Anduin smiled. “Of course you can. Why don’t we wash our hands and go get it?”

Vivian nodded her head, “Oh-kay…da-daddy?”

“Yes?”

“Can- do- do I get extra cookie? Lik you sai-d?”

“Yes, love, but let’s think about dessert after we’ve shown everyone your cool mask, okay?”

“Oh-kaaay!”

With dinner winding down and the adults left chatting, Anduin and Vivian excused themselves from the table, leaving to go wash their hands, then going up to their room to fetch the butterfly mask to bring down and show everyone (Vivian insisted that he bring down his mask too, that she didn’t want to be alone in her show-n-tell).

It wasn’t long before Vivian was struggling to keep her eyes open, satisfied with all the attention and getting to share her things with people she loved, and so the two retired upstairs for the night, having forgotten about dessert entirely. Vivian insisted on sleeping in her dad’s room tonight, and made him promise that he’d wake her up as soon as it was time to go see Bubby again.

Anduin wrote in his journal that night, recalling as many stories as he could about Reverence, starting with the day they met.

-

This Feast of Winter Veil was exciting for many reasons, most of which had to do with the fact that Vivian was old enough (and active enough) to take part in most of the activities this year. At three years of age she could better communicate with everyone in a way a two year old can’t, and she would get more out of the holiday than before. She understood more of what was going on, and in turn her excitement for the holiday was through the roof.

She was, well, almost a bit -too- excited.

The entirety of Proudmoore Keep, and Boralus with it, was decorated for the festive season, with green and red decorations everywhere to be seen. There was a big Winter Veil tree in the main living room downstairs, paired with the cozy fireplace and nice open seating area, but Anduin had found a small three-foot tree in a plant pot that he carried up to Vivian’s room so that she could decorate one for herself. Her own personal Winter Veil tree!

They’d spent the entire month leading up to Winter Veil in the spirits, traveling to Ironforge to see the city that does it best, visiting Moira and Magni and the rest of their dwarven friends. Vivian got to meet ‘the’ Greatfather Winter, and whispered in his ear what she wanted for Winter Veil. Anduin thought about taking a short trip through the tram into Stormwind, but even with their disguises his stomach was still too nervous. Instead they went to the Exodar, and paid a visit to Grandpa Velen (Anduin had tried to introduce him as Uncle, but Vivian insisted he was too old).

They’d returned just in time to help finish decorating Proudmoore Keep, and to finish buying presents (and for Anduin to figure out what Vivian had asked Greatfather Winter for). Vivian helped wrap presents (that weren’t for her) and in no time at all Winter Veil eve was upon them.

Winter Veil Eve was the night Proudmoore Keep hosted friends and family for a holiday feast and gift giving, which was set to be the main event for the three-year-old this year. Vivian was running around the keep all day, watching all the people work on setting up and preparing and making sure everything was set and ready. She nearly danced in place, kicking her feet and giggling and grinning at all the excitement.

She was, again, almost -too- excited.

She was running down a hallway, towards the front of the keep, all dressed up in a festive dress, Anduin following a few feet behind her, when she bumped into something and tripped with a loud thud- and a crash.

The girl, not watching herself, ran shoulder into a tall decorative vase sitting next to the wall, tall flowers inside matching the season’s colors. Vivian hit the floor, the vase wobbling until it tipped over, the thin neck of the vase breaking off, while the rest of the vase remained intact. But the water and sand inside that gave it some weight started to spill out.

Vivian broke into tears, her father rushing over to help her sit up and assess her injuries before he even addressed the broken vase.

“Shh, Shh, you’re okay,” Anduin pulled her into his embrace, rubbing her back in an effort to calm her sobs. “That was quite the fall, my light, but you’re okay.”

She didn’t seem injured, no blood, just a bit of red on her hands from bracing her head in the fall. She was mostly just scared, spooked by the sudden change, as well as the sound of the vase cracking. Vivian’s eyes were a blur with tears as she looked up to him to make her feel all better.

“I know, I know,” Anduin said, gently taking her hands into his own and calling the light to them to ease the immediate ache. “That was scary, but it’s all over, light.”

Vivian shook her head, tears down her face, seemingly unconvinced. She fought her sobbing in an attempt to speak words, but nothing came out right and, frustrated, she shoved her head into his chest, little fingers gripping his shirt, crying harder. Anduin wrapped his arms around her and hugged her and rocked her slightly in his lap.

“Is everything alright over here?”

Anduin felt Vivian try to snuggle her way closer to him, not wanting to be seen by other people, and he looked up to see a woman standing a few feet away at the doorway to the hallway they were in. The woman wore a dark green dress with a white apron, her hair tied back with a net over it.

“We’re good, just had a little fall.” Anduin smiled, recognizing her as one of the lead kitchen chefs, Mrs.Louise.

“Aww, I see.” Louise frowned. “Don’t worry, I’ll fetch someone to take care of the vase, it’s nothing we can’t fix.”

Anduin looked down to the girl trying to hide in his arms. “You see, Vivi, it’s alright.”

Vivian refused to look up, shaking her head and sniffling, likely getting snot on her father’s good dress-up shirt (well, the nicest plain shirt that he’s had in three years).

Louise pat her apron, covered in what looked like flour and the leftovers of an intense baking session. “I have an idea! We’re about to finish decorating cupcakes for all our guests tonight, would you like to help us? We’ll find an apron just for you!”

“Did you hear that, Vivi, they’re decorating cupcakes.” Anduin repeated, “Do you want to help?”

Vivian had quieted down a bit, but was still whimpering and holding onto her dad. She did slowly lean back, revealing her red face and wobbling frown.

“I-I-I wa-want-” Vivi looked up at her dad, letting go of his shirt to make grabbing-motions with her right hand. “K-Kiki.”

“You want to go get Kiki?” Anduin asked. Kiki was the red stone quilen plushie Vivian loved more than any of her other plushies, who was currently upstairs in her bedroom. “Will she help you feel better?”

Vivian nodded her head. “W-wan-want h-her.”

“Okay, then let’s go upstairs and get her.” Anduin said, and helped Vivian to stand up so that he could get back up.

“I take it that’s a no on the cupcakes?” Mrs. Louise asked with a playful frown.

Vivian seemed to freeze at that, and her eyes looked up at her dad’s, and he knew what she was trying to convey. She did want to, but communication was hard for her in moments like these, and she wasn’t sure how to say that, and she wanted to go get Kiki first. If she didn’t want to help, she’d shake her head no. But she wanted to, and she felt torn by being pulled in both directions.

Anduin chuckled, “We’ll be down in a few minutes, if that’s fine.”

Mrs. Louise smiled. “Take your time, we’ll be right in the kitchen.”

“Thank you.” Anduin nodded his head, and turned to help Vivian upstairs.

They walked a bit further down the hall before Vivian reached up to be carried, and he did, all the way back up to her room. Vivian’s room wasn’t very big, and all of her plushies were piled up on her bed. Vivian wobbled over to her bed, reaching out and climbing onto the sheets to get to her big pile of plush.

Vivian really loved plushies and stuffed animals of all kinds, and that was a very good thing, for they’d pretty much stolen her attention from pacifiers. Anduin remembered Lad’s warning, that passies would be hard to take away, and thus decided he’d limit Vivian’s exposure to passies as she got a bit older and could use other things to help cope with her crying. She still, rarely, got her passy, but that was with the worst of the worst of her tantrums. Every other time she would ask for her plushies, and would walk around with one held tight in her arms.

“Which one are we taking downstairs?” Anduin asked, sitting on the side of the bed with her. “Is it Kiki? Or does Bear-bear want to help with the cupcakes?”

She’d named each and every one of them, and bear-bear was the guardian druid plush from Malfurion. She also had several plushies based off the Kul Tiran sea-life, a few dragon whelp plushies from her uncle Wrath, and several other random azerothian wildlife turned plush toys, all from different trips across the world or gifted from different people.

Vivian shook her head in response, looking through the pile of animals.

“No? Bear-bear doesn’t want to help?” He asked.

“B-bear-b-b-ar do-don’t like- like cup-akes.” Vivian replied.

“Really? I had no idea.”

“He likes…likes c-cake.” Vivian replied.

“Cake? Well we’re not decorating cakes this time.” Anduin frowned. “Maybe bear-bear can help us next time Mrs. Louise asks for our help.”

“We make…make cake, next ti-time?” Vivian asked, looking away from the plushies up to her dad.

“I see no harm in asking.” Anduin smiled. “Besides, maybe we can ask to use the kitchen when everyone else is done with it. But I don’t think that’ll be today or tomorrow.”

“After- After Wi-ter ve-il?”

Anduin nodded his head. “Yes, after Winter Veil passes we’ll ask to use the kitchen, and try to bake a cake. With bear-bear’s help.”

Vivian smiled. “With bear-bear’s- Bear-bear’s h-lp.”

Vivian found Kiki in the pile of plushies, squeaking as she did, grabbing the little quilen and suffocating him in her arms. Once kiki was found, Anduin and Vivian took a quick stop back to his room so he could try and clean the snot off his shirt (he was sure no one would care about a little stain, but he was raised to look his best in front of guests during celebrations like this). He switched to a light red shirt (‘It’s pink!’ Vivian insists, but Anduin disagrees) after giving up on the stain, and the two made their way back downstairs to find Mrs. Louise in the keep kitchen.

Mrs. Louise and her kitchen staff had set aside three cupcakes for Vivian to decorate on her own, while the rest of the kitchen got to work with red and green and white icings to make absolutely beautiful Winter Veil cupcakes. Vivian sat on a tall stool to the side, given a folded apron to protect her nice dress, and Anduin stood behind her holding Kiki in his arms (she wanted Kiki next to her, but he didn’t want to have to clean food out of the quilen’s fabric later).

Vivian was all smiles and laughter now, having forgotten about her fall, as she covered her cupcakes with as much red as they’d given her. Anduin was torn between making sure Vivian didn’t make too much of a mess, and watching in awe as the kitchen staff worked quickly at decorating their cupcakes. It was mesmerizing to see them work.

The staff were skilled in their work, but also it amazed Anduin that they could stay so focused while also keeping conversation with Vivian, Mrs. Louise laughing and asking the little girl about her cupcakes, and about Winter Veil, and what kind of foods did Kiki like. And then, in the blink of an eye, before Vivian even started on her third cupcake, the entire kitchen had finished with their cupcake decorating, and a few of the girls had joined Vivian’s side, complimenting her silly messy designs and listening to her stories.

“Daddy! Daddy look!” Anduin was pulled from his thoughts by Vivian, and he looked over to see her holding out one of her cupcakes.

It was drenched in white icing with a wobbly red icing heart in the middle, and it was adorable.

-

“You hold this, alright?” Tandred Proudmoore asked, and Vivian nodded her head, determined in helping her uncle Tandred.

“Got it!” She smiled.

“I’m gonna lift you up, and you’ll just have to put it up above you on the trim, okay?”

“Got it!”

“Okay!”

Uncle Tandred had asked Vivian for help with something, and took her attention from her father so that she could help him hang a few little decorations here and there. This last one, he’d handed her mistletoe with tape already applied, and picked her up so that she could reach the top of the doorway above their heads. With a little push, she got the tape to stick, and with a giggle, their job was done.

“Thank you for your help, little miss!” Tandred smiled, pulling her down into his arms and tickling her. “Maybe this year we can get your daddy under one of these with that fellow he likes-”

“Tandred!”

Tandred turned and saw Jaina behind him, and he couldn’t hold back a chuckle as Vivian burst into more laughter.

“Whaaat, nothing wrong with a bit of holiday tradition.” Tandred smirked. “Right, Vivi?”

Vivi giggled.

Jaina smiled, rolling her eyes, and distantly there was an increase in commotion, and Jaina looked to Vivian.

“I think more guests have arrived,” She said. “Do you want to help me greet them?”

Vivian nodded her head, and then motioned to be put down, which Tandred did.

There were many people to greet over the evening, the Keep slowly filling with chatter and pleasant conversations, and many many faces. Vivian recognized most of them, but there were also many people she didn’t- usually people who worked with Auntie Jaina. They said hi to her and introduced themselves to her father, but Vivian was more excited by the amount of family that were here.

Tandred returned home from his work early in the morning, and helped his sister and mother with any last errands. Derek Proudmoore arrived with him, though the man remained mostly to himself. He’d reunited with his family sometime last year after working up the courage, and things had gone well. He remained a bit shy and skittish, and kept himself away from the public (they didn’t need to know, or he was afraid what they’d think), but being back beside his siblings was an important step. This was the first big event he’d been to, and Jaina promised him he’d be safe. (Anduin had introduced himself several months ago and they’d become something like friends, though Vivian hadn’t talked much with him. It was likely he didn’t feel comfortable around the little girl, but she was patient.)

The Greymanes were the first to arrive, and with them was their daughter Tess, who brought Lorna Crowley as her plus one. Vivian screeched with laughter as Tess attacked her with tickles, and asked her all about her day, and introduced her to her partner, Lorna, who’d never met Vivian before.

Taelia Fordragon arrived a bit later, with Flynn Fairwind and Mathias Shaw with her. It was a bit weird to see Shaw in an unprofessional (and even family) setting, but Anduin was happy to catch up with him, and to see his relationship with Flynn becoming more serious, and he knew Shaw was happy to keep in touch with the Wrynns. Shaw wasn’t much of an expressive man, but for Vivian, he smiled and talked and played with her. Flynn and Taelia too entertained the girl like they were caught in her orbit.

Lastly to arrive was Wrathion. Anduin greeted him at the keep entrance, and as they walked into the doorway to the living room Vivian pulled herself from the attention of her grandparents to run over and demand hugs from Uncle Wrafie.

Food was served, and with the amount of guests visiting, dinner was a much more relaxed serve-yourself set up. Anduin helped Vivian put together a plate of food, insisting she try at least one thing she hasn’t tried before (“that’s what I asked Greatfather Winter for, that you would try something new.” “That’s silly, daddy!”), and they sat together at the table with Wrathion sitting on the other side of Vivian. There were a few general pleasantries thrown Wrathion’s way from the other guests, but for the most part he paid his attention to Vivian, and the girl told him all about what she did last week and her travels to Ironforge and Exodar.

While they chatted away, Anduin held many small conversations with many of the different guests. He’d introduced himself to the few that were here on Jaina and Katherine’s invite, people he’d heard of but had not had the pleasure of meeting till now. They’d asked general questions, and at some point one had asked if Vivian was enrolled into the local preschool. And it was then that Anduin realized he’d not given thought to schooling at all (yet another thing he needed to figure out).

He could homeschool her, it was his first instinct, but that was essentially what he’d grown up with. The crown employed several different tutors that would come to his home and teach him, foregoing the opportunity to join other kids his age and get out of the ‘house’. Vivian spent most of her time with him, and as much as he wanted to tell her all about the world and how it worked, it would be massively beneficial to let her experience it alongside kids her age. To let her make friends. (Light, he missed out on so much. On friends.)

He wondered if he should consider a Kul Tiran school, considering that they lived here, but that would certainly lessen the amount of time they could travel. This was, he knew, something to think on for another time.

“-ad! Daaaaad!” Anduin blinked, realizing Vivian was tugging on his sleeve.

“Yes, Vivi?” He turned to her, seeing her a bit frustrated it took longer than a second to get his attention, Wrathion looking a bit amused.

“All done!” Vivian grinned, and just as she said her plate was empty (which was rare, Vivian almost always got full before finishing her plate).

And then Uncle Wrathion snickered and Anduin looked up and saw that several of the foods Anduin had cut up for Vivian were somehow, magically on Wrathion’s plate.

“All done?” Anduin asked, amused. “You ate all of that all by yourself?”

“Uh-huh!” Vivian nodded. “All done! I full! No more room!”

“No more room? Well then that just means more dessert for me and Uncle Wrafie.”

Vivian gasped, then looked back at Wrathion, and then pointed at his plate. “Bu-but Wrafie got- got food still!” She shook her head “Wrafie not full.”

Anduin looked at his plate again as Vivian watched him do so, “Did you help him cut his food too?”

Vivian nodded. “No choke!”

“No choke, that’s right.” Anduin agreed, “Would be a disaster to have to locate a dragon doctor at this hour.”

“Right!” Then Vivian giggled to herself “Drrrragon doc-ter.”

“I am ever so thankful that you look after my health, dear, but I think I’ve eaten plenty for tonight.” Wrathion spoke up. “Thank you for sharing with me.”

At some point Katherine Proudmoore initiated a toast, to the end of the year, to good health, and when everyone raised their drinks Vivian insisted on raising her sippy cup as well, and she grinned wide in joining the adults in their silly tradition.

After food came presents, which to no surprise was Vivian’s favorite part of the night. Especially considering most of the presents were for her. There were a few gifts the adults exchanged amongst each other, but there was nothing like fueling the only child in the building and watching her tear into wrapping paper. Normally presents were saved for Winter Veil day, but Vivian’s aunts and uncles and grandparents wanted to see her open their gifts, and she still had plenty to open tomorrow from her father (and Greatfather Winter).

There was something so warm and comforting to watch Vivian surrounded by wrapping paper, with almost the entire room watching her. That all these people had come to support her and give her joy. When Anduin had run away, there was that ever present worry in the back of his mind that no one would support them. That not only would he be abandoning their home, but all the friends and support they had. He knew that one or two would accept him back again, Jaina certainly did, but to be reminded of how loved they were even when he’d failed in something to big-

Growing up, Anduin’s only family family was his father, but all of the connections that being prince came with gave Anduin more family then he could wish for. Bolvar and Magni, Jaina and Genn, all of the people who took part in raising him, who cared for him and taught him. None of that was guaranteed for Vivian, and part of Anduin feared that some of the most important people in his life might cut contact with him. Looking around the room, seeing so many people who were important to him, that fear washed away.

Vivian was sitting on the floor, and Anduin on the couch right behind her, and each and every new gift she opened she’d turn around and show it to him. Taelia and Tess would ask Vivian ‘what did you get this time?’ and ‘don’t forget to show us too!’. Anduin reminded her to say thank you to everyone who gave her something, and sometimes had to usher her along before she became distracted by one gift and started playing with it.

After Vivian opened all her presents, and picked something to play with (a dress up doll of some kind, who had tough packaging that Taelia, Flynn, and Shaw struggled to get into), the atmosphere calmed and some of the adults turned to continue conversations, or go get a hot drink. Anduin remained on the couch, watching Vivian, when Wrathion, who’d also sat on the couch, spoke up.

“Anduin,” He asked, a bit quietly so as to not get anyone else's attention. “Do you mind if I steal your attention for a moment?”

“Sure you can,” Anduin looked away from Vivian to him, “what is it?”

“Actually…” Wrathion stood up from the couch, wrapping paper crunching under his shoes. “Privately?”

“Of course.”

Wrathion helped Anduin up off the couch (it was hard with a toddler and all her new toys laying about), and the two made their way through the mess towards a door at the side of the room which led outside.

“We’ll be right back, Vivi.” Anduin told her as they walked out, leaving the girl with Taelia, Flynn, and Shaw (who were equally as interested in why they were leaving).

“Oh-kaay!” Vivi sang back with a giggle.

Proudmoore Keep was surrounded by lovely tall stone walls, and inside were small gardens and wooden benches, for anyone who wanted to sit outside, but didn’t want to leave the protection of the keep. As it was cold outside with the winter, a few torches hung from the walls, keeping the area just outside the door nice and warm and cozy. They chose this area for it’s proximity, but also with all the other guests around the keep, there weren’t many other private areas (aside from bedrooms, and Anduin wasn’t sure what to think of leading Wrathion all they way upstairs with all of the people he cared about being witness to that).

“You…wanted to talk about something?” Anduin asked, tilting his head.

“Apologies if this comes off as…selfish, but I wanted to save my gift for you for last.” Wrathion began, arms held behind his back.

“Selfish?” Anduin chuckled, “Are you that certain that your’s would be considered the best?”

Wrathion hummed a bit, as if considering a response to that, but then shook his head. He reached into an inside pocket in his jacket, which both matched Wrathion’s fashion style while being surprisingly festive, pulling out something that made a jingle-y noise.

“I merely hope that you will see it that way, but…” Wrathion held it out, motioning for Anduin to take it. “I see no reason why it wouldn’t be.”

Anduin took the object, feeling cool metal, and saw they were keys. A set of two keys, connected with a small hoop. They looked pandaren, and had a bit of age to them. Anduin looked up to Wrathion, seeking answers.

“You’ve traveled the world, but you don’t have a home of your own to return to and rest, to house your belongings, to have privacy.” Wrathion said, “This is…something small, off on its own, but- but you have history with it. A perfect place for the little one to grow up.”

Anduin’s eyes widened. Was…were these house keys? But where to? Someplace he’s been to before?

Wrathion cleared his throat. “I found out a few months ago that our friend Tong was looking to sell his tavern, the business wasn’t doing well, and there weren’t very many interested buyers. At least no one he wanted to sell his pride and joy to.” He paused, “So…I bought our favorite little Tavern in the Mists.”

Whatever Anduin expected - could have expected - it was nothing close to this. Wrathion had- had not only bought them a house (a home), but he’d bought THE tavern! The one that (light he was right, they did have history with it) they’d met in, the one he’d recovered from near death in (and the one that Wrathion had nearly set ablaze once or twice in anger). Anduin hadn’t noticed his hand start to shake, or his eyes go glossy with unshed tears, as an intense emotion built up in him.

“You bought it?” Anduin felt his voice weak with surprise.

“And it’s yours. All of it. From the top of the Hundred Steps to the beginning of the dirt paths leading towards the Endless Spring and Kun Lai. All of that land between is your’s…” Wrathion nodded. “...If you want it, that is. It is a big property and would need lots of work, and I would be happy to help you, but I’d understand if you would rather stay here and-”

Wrathion’s rambling was stopped suddenly when the human before him stepped forward and wrapped his arms around him, pulling him into a tight hug. Vivian had hugged him a hundred times, but Anduin…Wrathion couldn’t remember ever being hugged by Anduin, didn’t think the man to be a hugger (save for his daughter). It occurred to Wrathion that he wasn’t really sure how to respond, other than relaxing himself so that it didn’t seem like he didn’t like this (it felt warm and nice, actually).

And then Anduin pulled back, rubbing his hand against his eyes in an awful attempt to curb his crying (because, light, he was crying. Wrathion had made him cry!). But it was a good thing, Wrathion realized, when the man smiled.

“I-” Anduin sniffled, “I don’t know what to say, I-”

The Tavern in the Mists. A place of memories, and somewhere that Anduin had even revisited when he and Vivian had started traveling (She’d been about one and Anduin was eager to see the sights of Pandaria again.). Last he’d been to the tavern, Tong was doing well and happy to hear how the teen had grown up. And now the tavern was- was his.

“You- you do want it, yes?” Wrathion asked, a hint of worry in his voice.

“Yes!” Anduin laughed. “I just- I-”

Anduin shook his head and took a deep breath, reigning in his emotions.

“A home, Wrathion. Your gift is a home!” He said. “I had no previous plans to leave Kul Tiras anytime soon, but as much as I love it here, as much as it reminds me of home- of Stormwind- this isn’t- It isn’t-”

The words died in his throat, still so overwhelmed, but Wrathion understood him anyway.

“The tavern might not be seaside, but it has more than enough open land for Vivian to run around on, and room for her to make her own garden, and having the hot springs in the back would do wonders for your aches.” Wrathion nodded.

“There won’t be as many people around, but-”

“You would have the option to walk north into Binan Village, which has grown considerably with its fishing industry and built a school, or a bit further south to Halfhill, right in the middle of all that farmland. No better place to shop for all your groceries, or to take a few cooking classes.” Wrathion smirked.

“You’ve really thought about this.” Anduin blinked. “What about Reverence? I won’t leave him again.”

“Ahh, well, I’ve thought of him too.” Wrathion continued, “You remember that old shed off of the tavern? The land around that used to be for farming, but with a bit of work we could turn it into a small stable. You would have trouble moving a horse up and down the Hundred Steps, we’d need to build a new path, but the paths up to Binan and the entirety of Kun Lai would be immediately accessible.”

“And to get him there?” Anduin asked.

“Oh, come on, your ‘auntie’ is a world renowned mage, is she not?” Wrathion replied, waving his hand in emphasis. “I do not think Reverence would take kindly to a dragon trying to carry him up a mountain.”

Anduin laughed, “No, I don’t think he would.”

Anduin struggled to put into words how he felt. He felt warm and happy, overjoyed even, and hell, even that weird type of anxiety that was good, that only appeared alongside anticipation or adrenaline. He’d successfully held back his tears, but the tremble in his hand still persisted. He was excited, elated, but deep below it all there was something else. Something new, something different, something hidden between the lines that he’d only just now spotted.

Something he wasn’t sure what to do with, something that made his face turn red, taking his eyes off Wrathion to stare at the keys in his hands.

“Thank you.” Anduin said, “Really, thank you.”

“My pleasure.” Wrathion smiled warmly.

Anduin relished in the moment, before a question came to mind.

“You mentioned Tong’s business wasn’t doing well?” Anduin asked. “Can I ask what happened?”

He didn’t want to dampen the moment, but his curiosity won out. The tavern was located in a perfect spot, placed between two long paths heavily traveled by traders. One of the only ways to get directly to Kun Lai Summit from the Valley of the Four Winds, bypassing the Vale of Eternal Blossoms, which had been locked away from the people for a long time. The tavern had been a bit slow last time Anduin visited, but he couldn’t remember anything wrong about it.

“Well…you remember N’zoth’s invasion? He targeted the Vale, becoming another great threat that the mountains and walls could not protect against. There were champions who came to their aid, but without the factions’ attention on the continent, most of the defense force was made up of Pandaria’s citizens.”

“Yes…I remember…” Anduin frowned.

“With a few tricks by the enemy, and no army to lend them hundreds of mages, transportation became an issue. So, for the first time in thousands of years, a project to build more paths into and between the Vale was approved.” Wrathion explained. “Those projects just recently achieved completion and The Veiled Stair is no longer the better path to take.”

Anduin felt saddened by this news, despite the fact it wasn’t all that bad. More travel options between Pandaria was a good thing for it’s citizens, and keeping the Vale open despite it’s history was a step in confidence.

“And Tong? How was he?” Anduin asked.

Wrathion shrugged. “He seemed a bit saddened to pass the keys on, but he said he was getting old, and he wanted to travel the world a bit more before he couldn’t anymore.”

“That’s good.” Anduin felt better with this. “I am surprised he sold it to you still.”

“He was surprised I was interested.” Wrathion said. “But I did tell him my intentions for it. He seemed pleased with that.”

“Happy that you didn’t plan on burning it down again?” Anduin smirked.

“I have- I’ve never-!” Wrathion flushed. “A few burn marks hardly counts as burning it down!”

Anduin laughed, then asked “What would you have done with it had I turned down your gift?”

Wrathion paused, thinking, before answering. “I supposed I could’ve made it into another Blacktalon base, or given it to Left and Right should they ever wanted to retire…”

“You wouldn’t have-” Anduin started, then realized something. “Wrathion, do you have a home?”

Wrathion looked surprised by the question.

“I-” He started. “I suppose I see a few different places as home-like…”

Anduin felt that weird feeling again, that something- that something that turned his face red- that feeling called l- He knew Wrathion saw places like home, but that didn’t mean he had a house to go back to a relax, to keep his items, to take a breather from all the traveling. He stayed in the Chamber of Heart for so long that it could’ve been his home, but it wasn’t private, it wasn’t permanent, it was work. (He should invite Wrathion, there was no reason he couldn’t stay with them once they moved, even if he leaves all the time for his work they could still keep a room for h-)

“There is one more thing, I suppose I should mention.” Wrathion interrupted Anduin’s thoughts.

“Hm?”

“Tong owns the land, but the path leading to and from Kun Lai is still rarely traveled. It’s much more private than your rooms here with Lady Proudmoore, but it’s not…”

Anduin shook his head. “I don’t mind the odd traveler stopping for a visit. In fact I’d be happy to offer them some tea and rest.”

He didn’t mind that at all. He’d never had total complete privacy, and in truth he wasn’t sure he’d like that. He grew up around people, grew up talking to people, meeting strangers almost every day. He was sure he’d get lonely without the occasional new face. Someone knew to talk to and exchange stories.

“Ah, good.” Wrathion smiled He wasn’t sure the locals would take kindly to installing gates at the end of the paths, but it would’ve been in his right to do so, at least according to the land-ownership papers Tong had given him.

Anduin looked down at the keys in his hands, let them jingle together, and he closed his eyes to relish in that warm feeling in his chest, the one that reminded him again that his decision to leave Stormwind was worth everything he’d given up. He opened them again to look up at the man before him, and that feeling only strengthened.

“Thank you.”

They spent another quiet moment or two outside together, before Anduin bundled up his nerves enough to go back inside. He held the keys tightly in his hands, as if he were afraid they weren’t real, and that this hadn’t just happened, as they walked through the door back into the living room. Vivian was still surrounded by wrapping paper, though her attention had been on a different toy, still holding the attention of the same trio, the three Proudmoore siblings joining them (Tandred quietly muttering about putting something in the wrong doorway).

“Daddy! Looooo-k” Vivian turned to see him, ready to show him something about her toy, but then she stopped. “Are you sad, daddy?”

Anduin laughed, of course he was still a bit red in the face, especially when he cried.

“Don’ be sad, daddy, It’s oh-kay, you’re oh-kay!” Vivian tried to stand up, using the couch beside her to help her.

“No, my light, I’m very happy.” He smiled.

Happy that her dad was okay, Vivian insisted he and Wrafie come back over to the couch so that she could show them what she was doing, and the night continued on. With the cold coming in, the fireplace was put to good use, and hot chocolate was passed out to those who wanted. Many of the guests turned in for the night, heading home after some goodbyes. Flynn and Shaw headed off, Jaina’s guests left, and Tess and Lorna parted ways with everyone else.

Taelia fiddled with a gnomish camera, trying to take pictures of Vivian (and everyone else, but mostly Vivian), and the Greymanes sat by the fire. Anduin sat back on the couch behind Vivian, blanket thrown over his lap, hot chocolate in hand, Wrathion reclined back on the other two-thirds of the couch.

Anduin took his first sip of his hot chocolate, and quickly found that he hadn’t waited long enough, as the sweet drink burned the top of his mouth. He made a face, and a little hiss at the pain, and Vivian turned her head to see what happened.

“Wha’s ‘rong?” Vivian asked.

“Nothing, I just-” Anduin frowned, choosing to place his cup on the lamp table beside him. “I didn’t blow enough air on my hot chocolate.”

“Oh.” Vivian said, “Wan’ me to help?”

Anduin wasn’t sure he wanted to continue drinking his hot chocolate now, not with the slight burn in his mouth, but he saw no reason not to let her think she was making it better. He picked up his cup again, holding it out with both hands, and Vivian stood up so that she could lean forward and blow air over the cup.

“There!” Vivian smiled, returning to her place amongst the wrapping paper.

“Thank you, Vivi, it should be getting much cooler now.” Anduin replied, pretending to take a sip before returning it to the side table.

“So!” Taelia snapped a picture of Vivian sitting back down in her spot, finally getting the camera to work. “What did you ask Greatfather Winter for, Vivi?”

“Whaat did you as’ ‘im for?” Vivian giggled and returned the question.

“Oh but I asked you first!” Tealia shook her head. She snapped another picture, “Please tell, the presses want to know!”

“The p’esses?!” Vivian asked, then laughed. “Noooo, it’sa secret!”

“Ohh, come now, what If I told you what I asked for, then would you share?” Tealia suggested.

“Hmmmm,” Vivian thinks, then nods her head. “Okay!”

“IIII asked Greatfather Winter foooorrr-” Taelia built up, sneaking in a picture from a bit further back, managing to get Vivian with her father in the background, and Wrathion’s legs in the shot. “A brand new hammer!”

“A hammer?!” Vivian asked, then giggled.

“Yeah!” Taelia continued, “A bigger, cooler one! So that I can hit bad guys twice as hard! Bam Bam!”

“Bam Bam!” Vivian copied, laughing.

“Sooooooo, as we agreeeddd,” Taelia poked Vivian’s shoulder, “What’cha ask foorrr?”

Despite the anticipation of every adult who listened in on their conversation, Vivian leaned over and whispered her answer into Taelia’s ear. Her whispering was loud, and yet just soft enough that Anduin couldn’t tell what she said. Taelia hummed and ‘oohhh’d and nodded her head.

“Sounds fun!” Taelia grinned as Vivian leaned back.

Vivian giggled, and then turned to look up at her dad.

“Daaaaddy.” She called. “W-when is G’eatFa-Fa’her Winter s‘posed’ta get here?”

“Hmmm, let’s see.” Anduin hummed, “I think legend says he arrives at midnight, twelve o’clock, no matter where you are in the world. So we need to make sure you’re in bed by then, okay?”

Vivian went quiet, and then a look of panic spread across her face.

“Wha-when is it now?” She asked, looking out the windows to see that it was dark outside. That might as well have been midnight for all she knew.

Anduin glanced over at a round clock that hung over the doorway into the room.

“It’s about eight thirty.” Anduin answered.

Vivian seemed to process that for a moment, even looking at her fingers like it was helping her. Which was funny, because a three year old wasn’t old enough to properly understand the passage of time, nor could she read a clock, or draw one. Vivian liked to pretend to know, and had seen people count their fingers before, and so she did it often when she was thinking hard about something.

She was learning how to count. And twelve was a high number for her (but so was eight). They were both high numbers. Which, to her, meant they were close together. Which meant that eight thirty wasn’t that far away from twelve.

Vivian stood up and stumbled over to her dad. “Its bed time? Bed time?”

Her panic confused him, and he tilted his head, “No, love, you can stay up a bit longer. Unless you’re getting tired already?”

Vivian shook her head, “No! He-He’ll be here soo-ooN!”

Anduin chuckled, “You still have time, there’s no rush. There are several hours between now and Greatfather Winter’s visit. You’ll be in bed and asleep before you know it.”

Despite that, the three year old wasn’t getting it, and it was clear now she was afraid of staying up too long.

“B-but wha’ i-if if he don-don’t come??” Vivian continued. She knew the basics of the tale of Greatfather Winter, and believed that he might skip her house if she was awake or saw him.

“He will, I promise he will.” Anduin leaned forward, “But if you want to head upstairs, why don’t you help daddy clean up the wrapping paper so we can take all your new toys upstairs?”

And then Vivian, anxiously dancing on her feet, looked back and forth between her father and the large mess of wrapping papers and toys, and she burst into tears. Somehow she’d gotten it in her head that there was just too much on the floor, and it would take forever to pick up, and each and every second they wasted was the clock ticking closer to Greatfather Winter’s arrival.

Anduin couldn’t help but let out an awkward laugh, unsure of what to make of the situation, especially when it was in front of several other people (who were giving him looks of pity and amusement). He sighed, standing up from the couch and reaching down to take her hand in his.

“Here, let’s go upstairs. Daddy can clean up after bedtime, okay?” He gave in, and Vivian nodded her head slowly through her tears.

They walked carefully through the mess on the floor, before stopping by the doorway.

“You wanna say goodnight to everyone?” Anduin asked, rubbing the back of her hand with his thumb.

Vivian nodded her head with a quiet ‘mm-hmm’, before turning slightly away from Anduin, hardly even facing the room. She mumbled a ‘gu’nigh’ through her sniffling, and the rest of the adults in the room waved and told her goodnight to her.

“I’ll be right back.” Anduin said before turning to disappear through the doorway with Vivian.

They made their way upstairs, up to Vivian’s room, where Anduin helped the girl change into pajamas and brush her teeth, both done with a bit of a struggle as she really really did just want to get to bed as soon as possible. Vivian climbed into bed and Anduin helped her under the sheets, pulling her blankets on top of her and tucking her in.

“You wan’t Kiki?” He asked, sitting on the side of the bed.

Vivi shook her head.

“How about Bear-Bear?” He asked, and this time Vivi nodded.

Anduin reached across her into the pile of plushies and pulled out the bear. It was a deep purple with bits of blue, with shiny bead eyes and a string necklace around its neck, a simple pendant that looked alot like dream catchers. Anduin wondered if the guardian druid thing had anything to do with the idea behind dream catchers, that maybe it helped ease Vivian’s bad dreams. He handed Vivi the bear, helping her get it under the blankets so she could wrap her arms around him.

“Good. All snug.” He smiled. “Do you want me to read you a story?”

Vivian shook her head.

“Really?” He asked, surprised. Vivian always wanted stories. “No --

“Sleepy” Vivian muttered. She was dead set on this, huh?

“Alright. Just making sure.” Anduin said, then leaned down to place a kiss on her forehead. “Goodnight, my light. I’ll be downstairs for a little bit, but soon we’ll all go to bed too, just like you.”

“No-not too late.” Vivian frowned.

“No, not too late.” Anduin nodded, standing up from the bed. “And remember, my bedroom door is always open if you need anything, okay?”

“Oh-kay.” Vivian nodded.

“Good.”

Anduin turned off her lamp, but made sure Vivian’s night light was lit, then turned towards the door. He watched Vivian shuffle in her bed, getting comfy, and closing her eyes in a poor attempt to go to sleep as fast as possible.

“Goodnight.” He said, receiving a quiet ‘gu’nigh’ from under the covers.

Anduin didn’t close her door, leaving just the smallest sliver in the door. Vivian didn't like sleeping in the dark, thus her night light, and she did not like having the door closed all the way. There had been more than one instance of waking from a bad dream and struggling with the door handle. She’d figured out that, her father’s room being next door, she could pound on the wall to get his attention, but they didn’t need to have that happen again.

He made his way back downstairs, the clock showing twenty minutes had passed. Usually getting Vivian to bed could take an hour, if not longer, factoring in the bed time story. Oftentimes she wanted him to get ready for bed with her, so they have to do everything together, even if Vivian decides to sleep in her room. She really rushed it this time, but that was fine with him.

Taelia and Wrathion were the only ones in the living room when he got back, and to his surprise all of the wrapping paper had been cleaned up and disappeared. Vivian’s toys were put together in a neat and clean pile on the coffee table.

“Hahaha, look at her face!” Taelia squealed, sitting on the couch with Wrathion, the two of them going through the many many photos that were taken over the night.

“You will make copies of these, yes?” Wrathion replied.

“Of course! You have an address I can send them to, or- I can leave them with Anduin, which’ever’s faster.”

The two heard him walk in, and looked up to see him surprised by the cleaned room.

“You guys didn’t have to.” Anduin thanked them.

“We’re the ones who gave her all that paper.” Wrathion said.

“Besides, I can’t imagine how exhausting it can get cleaning up after a three year old.” Taelia added. “You follow her from dawn to dusk, how aren't you more tired?”

Anduin stretched his arms, he was a bit tired, but, “I’ve always been kind of tired, especially before she was born. But this, this is a different kind of tired. Much more tolerable.”

There were many kinds of tiredness, and there was a big difference between ‘king leading millions through wars’ tired and ‘sole caretaker of a toddler’ tired. They were different, and one was waaaay more preferable. Being caretaker meant Anduin got naps in the middle of the day, sometimes more than one, and that was a blessing he’d never known existed. Kings might be better at their jobs, he thought, if they could take proper un-interrupted naps.

Taelia and Wrathion scooched over on the couch, letting Anduin sit between them, and Taelia handed him the photos she’d taken.

“So, what’d you get the lil princess for Winter Veil?” Taelia asked.

Anduin paused for a second, strangely caught off guard by the ‘lil princess’ bit, realizing for the first time that he’d stopped calling Vivian ‘princess’. Had stopped thinking about her as a princess. He shook his thoughts away, returning to the question.

“You mean presents she’ll know are from me?” Anduin asked. “Nothing too exciting, just a few different stuffed animals to add to her ever growing collection. She’s been really into wolves, so I found a plush Fenryr and Hati pair.”

“Nothing too exciting? I swear every hunter I know has them, they sell out really quickly.” Taelia said.

“I also found the little gryphon hatchling and a Wyvern cub pair…”

“Nothing exciting?? These aren't like those cheaply made toys from newbie crafters, these are full on collectables!” Taelia pushed Anduin’s shoulder playfully.

Anduin grinned “I’m most prideful that I found a Goldrinn plush, almost kept him for myself.”

Anduin had a stuffed animal as a young boy, but, like everything else, Lady Prestor decided at some point he was ‘too old’ to have such things, and it was taken away. He could hardly even remember what the plush had looked like, other than that it was a lion. A part of him remembered it being blue, but another part of him insisted it’d just had a blue bow around it’s neck.

“Once an expert on the ins and outs of war, now an expert on the current stuffed animal market.” Wrathion smirked. “But it’s nothing but the best for our darling little Vivi, right?”

“Oh, I’m also very knowledgeable on the different brands, and can even spot counterfeits.” Anduin added. “I’d rather not get her anything that’ll fall apart if she throws it in a tantrum.”

“I’m impressed.” Taelia said.

“Aside from them, if weather permits, we’ll take a trip to go see Reverence.” Anduin continued, “I found a Winter Veil hat with little ear holes, and I’m gonna let Vivian put it on Rev. I think it’d make for a good picture. And I’m curious if he’d even let us do it.”

“That’s cute!” Taelia grinned.

“You… wouldn’t mind if I tagged along, would you?” Wrathion asked.

Anduin narrowed his eyes, “You didn’t plan anything big for Winter Veil day?”

Wrathion shrugged, “Left and Right are on break for the next week so I’d be all alone. Besides, dragons don’t usually have such thorough plans for mortal holidays.”

Taelia looked between the two, amused by Wrathion’s answer. It seemed clear to her that Wrathion only wanted to be in one place during the holiday, she was surprised he hadn’t already asked about the Wrynns’ plans. But Anduin didn’t seem to mind, in fact he seemed pleased that Wrath would want to stay.

“Promise you’ll send over pictures if you take any.” Taelia smiled.

“Do you want to come too?” Anduin asked, looking away from Wrathion.

Taelia shook her head. “Oooh, i’ve got- i’ve got plans. I’ve got a present for Cyrus, and…and I wanted to see if Flynn and Shaw would meet up for a drink, since they’re in town.”

“Alright, if you say so.” Anduin shrugged. “And i’ll be sure to make copies of any cute pictures we take.”

“You better!” Taelia said.

“Oh,” Anduin said after a moment, “What did Vivi whisper to you when you asked what she wanted from Greatfather Winter?”

“She said she wanted her own paint set,” Taelia replied, “Said she wanted one that was smaller, cuz yours was too big.”

A- a paint set? Like, like his easel and canvases he’d been trying to learn to paint with? The ones set up in the corner of his room, right beside a window that he could open up to help vent the room? She’d wanted to learn to paint like him? She’d watched him plenty of times before making a mess of himself and his shirts (despite wearing an apron), and yet she’d never really voiced that she wanted to try it out. She’d been happy before with her crayons and pencils, and sat right next to him at her own little table, being creative in her own way.

Taelia laughed, pulling him from his thoughts.

“I’ll guess by that look it wasn’t what you’d thought she asked for?” She chuckled. “Has she really not told you what she asked for?”

Anduin shook his head, “She believes she has to keep it a secret, or, I thought she did. She mixed up the idea with the one about birthday cake candle wishes.”

“Toddlers aren't governed by any rules, certainly not the ones they make up themselves.” Taelia replied. “What did you get her then??”

“Well, not paint supplies!” He’d gotten several child-sized cooking and baking supplies, thought it was exactly what she wanted considering she’d shown more interest in helping him cook and seeing what the kitchen staff were doing. The cupcakes weren’t the first time she’d been invited to sit and watch and ‘help’ the chef with her work. And it really felt like a good gift to be labeled as from Greatfather Winter, especially with the simple holiday themed recipes he’d put together. He’d planned it all out.

And, really, she’d still like it, but it apparently wasn’t what she’d asked for. (He wondered if maybe she’d changed her mind last minute, or if she had a different answer every time, maybe she told Taelia the wrong thing so she could keep her secret, so that she was true to her word.)

“Do you need us to go do some last last minute gift shopping?” Wrathion asked.

Anduin sighed, “No, it’s already late, and I can’t imagine any shops would be open at this hour on the eve of said morning.” He leaned back on the couch, finally feeling the edge of sleepiness tug on his limbs.

But to his surprise, both Taelia and Wrathion had already stood up, and were walking towards the doorway.

“Hold on-”

“You stay here in case Vivi wakes up!” Taelia winked.

“It’ll be just a quick look, we’ll be right back!” Wrathion added.

“But nothing’s open-!”

But the two were gone, off to go find a child’s paint set at the eleventh hour of Winter Veil. Anduin felt himself slide further down the couch, not quite sure how he was going to thank the two of them, whether they found anything or not. And surely they would return with something, for Taelia knew Boralus better than the waves that formed it, and Wrathion- well, he seemed to have connections for just about anything.

-

The Wrynns stayed with the Proudmoores until the new year passed. Well rested and well fed by the holidays, they turned to their first project of the year: moving to Pandaria, their Home in the Mists.

The tavern-turned-home really did need a lot of work.

First, the building itself was built to be an inn, and had the floorplan of an inn. Luckily for them, it wasn’t a very big inn, containing just four bedrooms upstairs, right beside a small overlook that overlooked the kitchen and living space below on the first floor. One room could be Anduin’s, another room just for Vivian, and Anduin wanted to keep another room as a guest bedroom (in the case any family or friends visited, but also if any travelers going too or from Kul Lai needed a rest. A trip from Binan straight to Thunderfoot Fields was exhausting without a stop.).

Tong had kept the building in good shape, but there were old floorboards and weakened roof tiles that needed replacing, so they had to get the help of some of the locals in Binan who knew more about pandaren architecture. That wasn’t hard though, since the locals on both sides of the Steppe had been overjoyed by the new neighbors, and offered more than enough help.

At the moment the structural integrity of the tavern (home, Anduin reminded himself. Home home home) was cleared, and Anduin was working with a few locals on a few different projects. He wanted to see if the stairs up to the overlook that overlooked the Jade Forest could be redone in stone (it was still dirt stairs, just as he’d remembered climbing up slowly as an injured teen, cane in hand, to sit on the stone fencing), as well as looking into remaking the old shed right beside it into a stable.

The Pandaren he spoke with offered their expertise, explaining both the resources needed and what that might cost, and Anduin wrote down notes in a journal he carried with him. Wrathion stood with them, asking questions as well, and the conversation turned to debating what the best way to get a horse down the Hundred Steps was, if a path needed to be built and how, or if other methods could be used.

While they were doing that, Vivian’s giggles and laughter could be heard in the background. She ran about the area in front of her new home, watching as Broll and Valeera helped bring furniture into the house. There wasn’t much to move, Tong hadn’t taken much with him, but the Wrynns could use a few more bookcases and a couch, among a few other things. A couple down in HalfHill had a few pieces they were trying to get rid of, and thus Broll offered to help take them up the steps. (Wrathion said he could help, he was big enough to fly them over, but doing so would scratch the nice wood, so they went with the long option)

“Vivi, don’t run in front of uncle Broll.“ Valeera called out to the girl who was dancing about.

“Oh-kay!!” Vivian grinned, turning away from watching Broll to go sit with Valeera on the porch.

“Wha’cha dooooin’?” She asked, watching Valeera use a small pocket knife to cut up a piece of fruit that was left by a couple of pandaren welcoming them earlier in the day.

“Taking a break from all the heavy lifting.” Valeera smiled, cutting a slice and handing it over to the girl. “You want some peach?”

Vivian nodded her head and took the piece handed to her and bit into it.

Broll was often very busy with the Cenarion Circle, and Valeera had missed visiting for Winter Veil, so the two found time to visit together and help their friends move into their new home.Valeera saw them as her family, she’d sworn herself to protecting Varian and his son, would see that through with Vivian as well, but it wasn’t like she didn’t have an important job with the Uncrowned, and the SI:7 still sometimes asked for her to pass communications on to the Horde. She’d met up with Anduin and Vivian on their travels a few times, but she wanted to see them more often.

In truth, she felt bad that she wasn’t there when Anduin originally went missing, or when his wife died. She’d watched him grow up, considered him a little brother, and yet she hadn’t supported him through the rough of it. She’d originally been a bodyguard for the Wrynns, and yet with Varian’s death, she’d branched out a little, under Anduin’s insistence (He kept sending her on missions, unlike Varian who often kept her nearby, and that was how she’d eventually end up working with the Uncrowned), and she wasn’t there to protect the late queen.

Anduin didn’t blame anyone, but Valeera partly blamed herself.

“More?” Vivian pulled her from her thoughts.

“What do we say when we ask for things?” Valeera wasn’t one to care if she said please, but Anduin had asked her to help teach the girl and it was what a loving aunt would do.

“Mooooore, p-eaasee?” Vivian asked again.

Valeera smiled, “Another slice, coming right up!”

Vivian sat kicking her legs back and forth, leaning slightly towards Valeera as she cut the peach again. The little girl was so adorable, and reminded her greatly of Varian. Her hair wasn’t tied back today, and with all her running about it looked wild and untamed, and it reminded Valeera of Lo’gosh. She had a big toothy grin and the energy of a full pack of wolves. She was very polite and smart and was picking up alot after her father, but when she got cranky or angry her grumpy attitude was no doubt passed down from her grandfather. Anduin got quiet when he was in a bad mood, Varian and Vivian got loud and didn’t hold back.

“Here you go!” Valeera handed the slice to Vivian, who snatched it and gobbled it down in the blink of an eye.

“You’re not hungry are you?” Valeera asked the girl, “You had lunch an hour ago, what, did we not feed you enough?”

Vivian nodded her head and wordlessly held out her hand, opening and closing her palm, asking for another slice.

“What do we say?” Valeera held the peach away.

“P-eaase?”

“Okay.” Valeera cut her another slice, nearly running out of peach, “You want another fish cake?”

Vivian, halfway through chewing the next slice, looked interested.

“Maybeeee,” Valeera leaned towards her, dropping her voice, “we can split another red bean cake without your father catching.”

Vivian’s eyes widened and she nodded her head quickly.

Valeera grinned. “Our secret, okay?”

Vivian continued nodding her head as she swallowed down the peach slice.

Valeera leaned back and smiled, “BUT, you have to finish this last piece of peach. Can you do that?”, handing the girl her last slice of peach.

It was gone in seconds.

“Done!” Vivian said, raising her hands up to show the slice was gone, and that her hands were sticky now.

“Good! Now let’s go clean your fingers!” Valeera said, standing up, pocketing her knife and toying with the peach seed in her hands.

“Wha about bean bun?” Vivian asked, standing up too.

“Shhh, that’s after we clean our hands, okay?” Valeera winked.

“Oooooh, oh-kay!”

After the furniture was taken care of, and everything from their rooms in Proudmoore Keep was teleported over (Jaina was a huge help, but unfortunately her schedule kept her from staying any longer), it was dark outside, and everyone sat around the cozy living room of the new Wrynn home. It was cold outside, but a warm fire kept the inside lit. But the fire wasn’t the only thing to keep them warm, the large amount of food gifted by many of the pandaren locals who stopped by to greet them now laid out atop their dinner table.

There were all kinds of delicious Pandaren foods, and Anduin couldn’t remember the last time they’d had a feast like this. There were shrimp dumplings, mogu fish stew, sea mist rice noodles, charbroiled tiger steak, spicy vegetable chips, rice pudding, skewered peanut chicken, dried peaches, pounded rice cake, and dozens of different types of teas. They had peach pie and sweet red bean buns for dessert, and a nice old couple even left a couple bottles of Bravery Brew, Chou’s Steadying Cider, and the infamous Fiery Belly Ale (they opted to sip on the lowest-hitting of the three, enough to keep them capable adults in the presence of a kid).

“-they said the class is taught by Ms. Lakebloom, and that Vivian shouldn’t have any problem getting a seat once she’s ready to start school.” Anduin recounted his talk with locals from Binan earlier in the day. “She’ll be the only human in class, but she should fit in just fine.”

Vivian sat beside Anduin, shoving a handful of rice in her mouth, a few pieces stuck to her cheek. In their move, they’d forgotten a few small things, and cutlery had been one, but the pandaren had many chopsticks packed with the food. Despite showing Vivian how they worked, she couldn’t grasp them properly, and thus resorted to eating with her hands. Anduin made sure she had damp napkins aplenty to clean her sticky fingers with.

School seemed to be planned for, and Anduin was optimistic that Vivian would do well. He would need to pick up on teaching her a few subjects the school didn’t cover, including that of the basics of human history, but that was something to think on in the future (Besides, he wasn’t sure how to broach the subject of her own family being a significant part of it. But, again, something for later).

“While she’s there, they said there should be a few odd jobs I could help with around Binan. Things they used to ask adventurers for help with, before said adventurers turned their attention elsewhere.” Anduin continued, then paused to take a sip from his drink.

“I can also give the village medic a hand.” Anduin added, “Which I’m looking forward to, I’d like to learn more about the healing mists.”

“School is still a while away, surely you have plans in the meantime?” Broll asked, a big empty bowl of soup in front of him. After a long day of helping move heavy woodwork, and entertaining an energetic toddler with his many animal forms, the man had eaten more food than Anduin and Valeera combined. (He wasn’t sure why he was surprised that Wrathion ate more than them, he did have the stomach of a dragon. If only Wrathion had spent the day doing heavy work, he could’ve eaten half the table).

“Well, other than getting settled in and getting to know our neighbors a bit more, I’m not sure.” Anduin turned to look down at Vivian, who was sipping water from her sippy cup. “Vivi, what would you like to do now that we’ve moved in?”

Vivian looked up at him, continuing to sip from the cup for a couple seconds before setting it down with a little ‘thud’.

“Mmmmmmmmmm…” She pondered.

“We can start our garden, maybe.” Anduin suggested. “You should start thinking about what kind of plants you want.”

“Mmmmmhmmm.”

“We could go to the spring festival at HalfHill.” Anduin said. “Or visit the arboretum and see the cloud serpent races.”

Vivian lit up, “Can have pet?”

“A pet?” Anduin asked,”We already have Reverence.” though he wouldn’t really call Reverence just a pet, he felt more than that. (But then, shouldn’t pets be like family members anyway?)

Vivian nodded her head.

“You’ve never wanted a dog, Anduin?” Valeera asked. “You seem like the kind of person who’d have a yellow labrador.”

“I don’t really know much about dogs, to be honest.” Anduin shook his head. “I’m not sure I know what a yellow labrador is.”

“Your family has always struck me as cat people.” Wrathion imputed. “Not because of the lion thing, I assure you.”

“We did have a few stray cats that wandered around the keep, but I never had the time to try and befriend them, and my advisors told me not to get myself covered in fur.” Anduin replied.

“What kind of pet would you want, Vivi?” Broll asked.

“A cat?” Wrathion asked.

Vivian shook her head with a ‘Mmm-mm’

“A dog?” Valeera asked.

Vivian shook her head again, with another ‘Mmm-mm’

“What about fish?” Anduin asked.

Vivian shook her head again, “D-w-agon!”

“Huh?” Anduin chuckled. “You want a dragon?”

Vivi nodded her head, ‘mm-hm!’

“We are not pets, dear, nor would we be easy to take care of if we were.” Wrathion said, folding his arms and feigning offense.

“No, no!” Vivi shook her head, “Want- uhmmm-”

Searching for the words she was looking for, to explain what she wanted, she spotted the unfinished bowl of noodles on the table.

“‘oodle dwagon!” She said.

Anduin followed her gaze, “Noodle dragon? I’m sorry, light, i’m not sure what-”

And then he realized what she was aiming for, and laughed. “You mean the cloud serpents?”

“Yeah!” Vivian leaned towards him, nodding her head. “Yeayea!”

“Cloud serpents?” Wrathion asked, “Cloud serpents are not dragons, dear!”

“They do kind of look like dragons.” Valeera said.

“They’re flying snakes with legs more so then they’re dragons.” Wrathion disagreed.

“You- you know they are classified as dragonkind.” Anduin turned to Wrathion. “I learned about them when I was a kid. I would trust the experts on their origins.”

“Yeah, if the original dragons were empty-brained before the titans gave you intelligence, I don’t see why cloud serpents aren't just the same but unlucky.” Valeera added.

“Empty-brained?” Wrathion echoed. “The titans didn’t give us intelligence, we had it before that!”

“You know cloud serpents grow up to be very big, they wouldn’t fit in the house for long.” Anduin turned to Vivi.

Vivi looked disappointed, and Anduin sighed.

“I supposed we already care for a very big horse, and there is room…” He added.

“You are not seriously considering this?” Wrathion asked, taken back, “She has got you wrapped around her little finger.”

“Might be useful to have a mount that could fly.” Broll added.

“Oh not you too.” Valeera looked at him in amusement. “You’re only egging this on because you won’t have to be here to care for it.”

“What, you don’t think they’re capable of raising, what was it, a noodle dragon?” Broll asked.

Vivian seemed happy that they were bickering over her idea.

“It’s not a dragon.” Wrathion added.

Anduin leaned in to whisper to Vivi, “Why don’t we visit the Arboretum and learn a little more about cloud serpents before we figure out if we can raise one first, okay?”

Vivian grinned and nodded her head, as the other three continue their conversation on whether or not the Wrynns could or should care for a cloud serpent.

Dinner passed by, with dessert filling their bellies, and Broll and Valeera took their leave, hugging Vivian goodbye, and making Anduin promise to keep in touch (Broll had a lot of work, but Valeera insisted she would be back next week). Anduin reclined back on the couch, Vivian half asleep in his lap, with a hot peach tea on the coffee table before them.

Wrathion sat on a comfy chair beside the couch, separated by only a small side table, a jihui set set up atop the table. They’d made it halfway through the game before Wrathion noticed Anduin’s concentration falling behind.

“Has she sapped your energy?” Wrathion asked, leaning his head on his hand, watching the two sleepy humans.

Anduin shook his head, having caught his eyes half-lidded.

“I suppose she has…” He said, then yawned. “Seems as though it’s bed time.”

He then sighed, “She’s going to be difficult when I wake her to change into her sleepwear.”

“I can only imagine.” Wrathion replied.

Anduin looked at his cup of tea, thought about taking another sip, but then decided against moving.

“Do you want to stay in the guest bed?” He asked Wrathion. “I can’t throw you out at this hour, in this cold.”

“I’m perfectly suited to fly in cold weather, you needn’t worry about that.” Wrathion answered, “Though, I’d prefer to fly over the mountain peaks of the Vale to catch a portal when I can actually see said peaks. I…would like to stay, if you wouldn’t mind.”

Anduin smiled, seemingly pleased with the answer. “You should stay long enough for breakfast, we certainly still have a mountain of food to eat before it goes bad. I’d hate to waste our new friends’ cooking.”

Wrathion felt warm and fuzzy inside, watching the man slowly get up off the couch, carrying the drowsy little girl in his arms.

“I will,” Wrathion said. “Thank you.”

Anduin paused and looked at him, as if he was surprised by the thanks. And then, just before Wrathion felt he needed to say something-

“Thank you.” Anduin said, tired in his voice.

And there was something enduring and warm and happy and cozy in that look Anduin had, and he knew what that thank you meant. That they were here, in this home (not tavern), in this moment of peace, because of Wrathion.

“Goodnight, Wrath.”

“Sleep well, Anduin.”

Anduin and Vivian went upstairs, and Wrathion sat in the chair for a little bit longer, sitting in the silence. He looked to the abandoned cup of tea, to the wall decorum, to the kitchen, to the spot in which, not that long ago, he’d sat with his two bodyguards, speaking and instructing champions and plotting plans and sewing legendary cloaks.

He looked to the jihui board and realized that it was his turn.

He decided against playing it.

At least, not yet.

-

Chapter Text

The first thing that stood out to him was how thick the air felt in his lungs. Each and every breath was a workout, straining against the tight plate armor strapped to his chest. The pressure felt crushing, weighing upon him alongside agonizing anxiety. The air around him was clouded with kicked up dirt, blood, and blight, all of which he struggled to keep out of his body. He could smell iron and fire and sweat and death.

The second thing that stood out to him were the screams. Screams from every direction, all around him. The zip of spells being cast and thrown around, bashing into bodies, heavy thuds against the ground, and screams. Gun fire ringing and metal clanging against more metal. Coughing, crying, pleading to the gods who were not here anymore, if they’d been here at all.

War cries, above all else.

He stood there, paralyzed, amongst the dead, the living, the ones titering on the edge. So many lives he could yet save. But he couldn’t. He wasn’t just a healer anymore and one wrong move would cost his his head. One wrong move- One wrong move- One-

He looked up to the army standing before him, the enemy. An army of savage beasts, at least his advisors claim. But in his heart he knew better. He knew them. Didn’t want to fight them, didn’t want to be here, so why- why was he? Why were any of them here?

Breaking through the chaos, the sound of a great shrieking screech chilled him to the bone. Their queen rallied her warriors with her scream, calling to her side horrid tendrils of death which curled around the lives of the suffering and snuffed them out. He could feel the shadows wash over his ankles, a sick shiver pulled from his bones, and yet he was not hurt. His men around him fell to their ends but he remained standing.

His vision spun as he looked back to his own army, his men coughing, dying, succumbing to the shadows which claimed them. Coughing, coughing, coughin-

He noticed the green, and once so could not see anything else. So sickly bright in it’s color, green consumed the land, and all which existed upon it. When he looked back towards the enemy, from wence the green came, all was suddenly silent.

In the blink of an eye goth armies disappeared, vanished in their entirety, leaving nothing behind but eire quiet wreckage abandoned before a once great kingdom. Gone, consumed by the green, which spread out in every direction and never seemed to end. It was eternal. Forever.

Coughing.

But it wasn’t his.

There was something, something small, further into the battlefield. Small and huddled into itself, and coughing.

He moved his legs, which struggled under the weight of the armor, slowly and achingly stepping forward. He could hear the ground beneath his boots squish and sink, flooded with dirtied water. Mud stuck to his plate, stained the blue and gold cloth which decorated him. He struggled to walk, but the distant coughing, so small and far away compared to the previous chaos, felt so much louder in his ears. It was unending, unnerving, and echoed throughout his body, rattling his heart which raced against the drag of his pace. He was too slow- too slow- too slow-

As he got closer, the figure closer in his sight, he fought his exhaustion which attempted to claw him back. And then, fighting for clean air, he felt a painful ache of recognition, which climbed from the ground to his heart, ending in a sharp sting causing him to cry out. Panic consumed him whole and he mustered up the strength he needed to rush forward faster.

It was his daughter.

The small coughing figure no longer in the distance was his daughter. Her messy brown hair shuttered with each and every cough, her body curled in on itself against the bloody battlefield. Her clothes were bright happy colors, starkly contrasting the dull colors of reality. Her red shirt a beacon against the sickly green surrounding her.

She was coughing. Shaking and coughing and inhaling the air in a way he could not, she was coughing- coughing-

He tripped in the mud, crashing down against the ground and gasping in pain as the rough plate dug into his softer body. The liquid war dyed his king’s plate a dark red, covered his hands in the remains of those who’d gone. His arms shook and he tried to push himself up but pain shot up his side and he failed. So he turned to crawling on his knees, sinking further into the mush, getting closer and closer and closer until-

He’d finally reached her, sitting up in front of her. He grabbed her with his dirtied hands and pulled her into himself, and for a moment, he thought being with her would put an end to her suffering. He was here, and so long as he was with her she would be safe, and he could protect her from the world. From the war. From the blight which filled her lungs. She would be able to breathe as he could.

But she continued to cough and shudder against his chest, and she did not react to his presence at all.

Worse, her coughing changed into something else. Gasps for breathable air. A struggle for life.

She was dying.

Tears filled his eyes as he processed the scene before him. He looked around desperately, as if there was anything he could do, anything within reach that could aid her. Anything to put an end to her pain. But there was nothing. Just blight. Endless blight.

Still, he tried to scoop her into his arms and cried out fighting his own body to stand. He could only make it a few steps before he tripped again, both dropping back into the sinking mud. Even if there had been a place to escape to he would not be able to make it. This would be their grave, as it was everyone else's.

Why? He fought the tears which flooded down his face. Why could he breathe and not her? What use was there for breathe if he could not share it with her? She deserved it more than he!

Was it the Light? Did the Light protect him?

He called for the light, closed his eyes in prayer, voice trembling to recall a simple chant, but just as the gods before, the light wasn’t here. It wasn’t listening.

He cradled her, rocking her back and forth in his arms, keeping her pressed closely to the bloodied plate on his chest. His tears dripped onto her head, made a tangled muddied mess by their fall. He hugged her closer, tighter, afraid and whispered anything that came to his mind in an attempt to reassure her- if she could even hear him- and really himself more than anyone.

But her coughing, turned gasping, turned choking, grew weaker and more desperate and there was nothing- truly nothing he could do but listen.

He sobbed, his own agony sung within the airs once plagued with screams. He cared not for the mud which continued to swallow them whole, their bodies pulled down into the eternal nothing which war brought them all. There was no escaping the gore, the death.

His baby was dying, why was she dying, why wasn’t he, where had he failed, why why why was she dying, she’s dying, shesdyingdyingdyingdyi-

Anduin awoke startled, gasping for air, heart racing a million miles an hour. His body felt uncomfortable and sweaty, overheated despite his blankets having been kicked off onto the floor. He pushed himself up, sitting on his bed in the darkness of his bedroom. The only light being moonlight which came in from the window past the curtains.

He tried to settle his breathing, clearing his dry throat and processing the dream he’d woken from. He was not in bloody, muddy plate armor, drowning in the battlefield at Lordoran. He was not leading an army, nor fighting an army, and he was not king. All a relief to remember, but he also did not have Vivian in his arms as he did in his dream. He did not have Vivian with him at all.

Still, his heart turned in anguish. She’d died in his dream. And it felt painfully real. He could feel tears swell in his eyes, mourning for something which hadn’t happened.

Worry began to flourish within his breast and he pushed himself out of bed. Nearly slipping on the blankets left on the floor, paying no mind to replacing his sweat-soaked bed shirt, he exited his own room. He could only think of Vivian, how he couldn’t save her, that she’d died, her coughing echoing in his ears. It felt all too much.

A few steps down the hall, wooden floorboards creaking below his feet, he reached Vivian’s bedroom, left slightly ajar, and pushed the door open quietly to peak in. It creaked slightly but didn't seem to stir the girl clearly sleeping in her bed. She lay sprawled out, blanket thrown aside too, softly snoring. Her plushie, Kiki, lay on the floor, having tumbled off the bed at some point during the night.

Anduin immediately felt relief, gladdened to see his daughter breathing and alive. Though he would remain somewhat shaken due to the fright, he would at least be able to lay back down later. Later, for often when he would go back to sleep immediately after a dream it would just pick back up where it started, and he didn’t want to risk that.

He tip-toed quietly over to the red stone quilen plushie and picked it up off the floor, brushing it off and approaching Vivian in her bed so that he could place it back between her arms and tuck her back in. Kiki remained the girl’s favorite plush, and it was evident in the years of love which wore the plushie down. A few stitch marks showed injuries Anduin had to ‘heal’ after some rough play time, and there were the faint stains of a blue marker still on the quilen’s arm. He’d tried to wash it out but gave up that battle long ago.

As he placed Kiki back where she belonged, Vivian began to stir. He hadn’t meant to wake her up, and paused in hopes she wouldn’t, but then her eyes blinked open and she yawned.

“D-aady?” She yawned, rubbing her eyes and sitting up.

Anduin hadn’t intended to wake her, but he had, and well, he didn’t quite want to go back to bed anytime soon. And in truth after the events of his dream he didn’t really want to let his daughter out of his sight, even if he knew she was okay. With all that in mind, perhaps…

“Are you hungry, my light?” He asked, an idea coming to mind.

The six year old girl, still waking up, seemed confused. “‘s morning? Breakfast time?” She asked. Seemed too dark in her room for it to be time for breakfast.

Anduin shook his head, “No, not yet. It’s still night. But I’m hungry, so why don’t we go downstairs and have a special midnight treat?”

The girl instantly lit up with excitement. She grinned and nodded her head. Hungry or not, this was something special, they’d never had a midnight snack before (at least, not without sneaking downstairs without dad hearing)((He was well aware how squeaky the floorboards were)).

“Yes! What kind of treat??” Vivian asked, scrambling to get out of bed, leaving her blankets and plushies pushed aside.

“Well, we still have your mango ice cream.” Anduin considered, watching as Vivian grabbed fluffy orange slippers beside her bed and put them on. Their design mimicked the paws of tigers. “There might still be an extra red bean bun, but I think Valeera took off with the leftov-”

“Mango!” Vivi had already decided, and Anduin knew her answer before he even began listing things. “I want some mango ice!”

She started running out of the bedroom, Anduin following behind.

“What do you say when you want something?” He asked. He tried often to reinforce the use of manners.

“Oh!” Vivi stopped at the door, turned around, and ran back into the room. She reached over her bed to grab Kiki. “Kiki wants mango too!”

She ran back, plushie in her arms, and tried to get back through the door way, but her father was standing halfway in it. It took her a few seconds of pushing to realize he was purposely blocking it. She stopped and looked up at him, and then remembered the question.

“Oh, uh, can me and Kiki have some mango ice,” She began, then grinned and rose her voice,”pLLEAAASSSSEEEEEEEEE???”

Anduin pat her head, her hair a complete and utter tangled mess (which would be a pain to comb in the morning, and would cause some tears to fall), and stepped aside. “Of course, though I’m not sure there is enough for Kiki too.”

Vivi booked it down the hallway and Anduin followed.

“WE’LL GET MORE SOON, RIGHT?!” Vivi asked/yelled as she approached the stairs.

“I was hoping we could choose a different flavor this time, but sur-” He cut himself off, “Vivian please don’t run down the stairs!”

Vivian slowed down her pace as she got to the top of the stairs, “GOT IT!” She said, making her way down the steps at a slower- though still probably too fast- pace.

“You would think you’d have learned after falling down the first time.” Anduin sighed, following her down. “You were lucky with just bruising. You could’ve broken something or needed stitches.”

Vivian frowned and looked back at her father,“But I’m okay! Also can we get more mango ice today? Tomorrow?”

“You certainly are, light.” Anduin replied, “And I’d really like to get some peach ice.”

“But mango is beettterrrr!!!” Vivian shook her head, jumping off the last step of the stairs and onto the wooden flooring of the living room.

“We’ve had mango for the last three months.” Anduin whined.

They walked across the living room, years before a lively inn with visitors from all over the land, resting for a drink and a chat. Now the room saw little beyond the family which lived there. A long couch covered in colorful patterned pillows and blankets faced the wall, where childish drawings and printed pictures hung alongside Shalamayne, who hadn’t seen use in some time. There were a few more pieces of seating, including a fluffy cushy chair the perfect size for a child, and a small lamp table which stored several different games.More than enough bookshelves, filled with books and journals and pictures and trinkets on display.

Against the wall beneath Shalamayne was a large fish tank, full of small fish, snails, tiny shrimp, algae, and colorful decor. Beautiful pond plants bursting out of the top of the tank, a forest of roots giving the life a place to hide, rocks both natural and carved into the image of pandaren art. Vivian had all the fish and snails named, mostly silly names which she’d pulled from the books they read before bed. Anduin used the tank to teach her about life and caring for life, and together they fed and cleaned and maintained the fish and their tank.

In Front of the couch, curled up a nest of blankets, a golden cloud serpent egg, which looked akin to a beautiful gem. The two were careful to walk around it, Vivi gently patting it as she walked by and Anduin stopping to look it over before he continued on.

The room did not hide who lived there, and was a war zone in that Anduin tried to keep it as clean as possible, while Vivian seemed to make it her mission to leave it a mess. She liked having her toys downstairs, liked leaving her painting and drawing supplies out, liked moving the pillows and cushions around to make towers and caves, or to create obstacles to jump over when she pretended to be a horse. At the moment it was clean, with a few of Vivian’s toys placed to the side against the wall.

“Why don’t we get BOTH???” Vivian asked. “We can get both, right?!”

“Too much ice cream is very unhealthy.” Anduin answered. “And I don’t quite trust myself not to hog it all to myself.”

Having a young child meant there was always a demand for sweets, and Anduin himself had grown a sweet tooth in his teenage years which freedom only fueled. That said he wanted to keep their household healthy and thus he was rather strict with when Vivian could have these treats. She’d certainly complain if he didn’t hold himself to the same rules.

“That’s fine!! You can have all the peach! I don’t want any!”

Anduin laughed, “I know, dear, that’s why I don’t usually get any. Now please sit at the table while I get our treat.”

“OH-KAY!”

Vivian made it to the table, pulled a chair out and sat up in it, placing Kiki on the table in front of her. She kicked her legs back and forth as she watched her dad walk into the small kitchen. The entire bottom floor was an open plan, no walls added, and thus she could watch as he went into the ice box to retrieve the box of ice cream. He then placed it on the counter and turned away not to get a bowl or spoons but to reach for a tea kettle.

“That’s not needed for mango ice!” She said.

“I know, I know, I’d like a cup of hot tea. It’ll help settle my nerves.” Anduin replied, filling the kettle with water. “And your mango needs to thaw or else the scoop will break.”

“Your nerves? Are they not happy?” Vivi asked.

“My nerves are antsy.” He replied. A cup of roasted barley tea would do him good after his dream, and perhaps help him get back to sleep.

“Antsy!?” Vivi giggled. “I don’t see no ants!”

“Yes and If we remember to clean up our mango ice properly there won’t be any this time.” Anduin gave her a side eye.

“I didn’t see any ants!” Vivi shook her head.

“Well, I did.” Anduin placed the kettle on their small stove, lighting the flame to the right temp, then turned back to the mango ice. “I had a bad dream.”

“About ants?”

“No, I would have much preferred that.” Anduin pulled out two bowls and spoons and began scooping some mango ice into one of them.

“Oh. What’d you dream about then?” Vivi asked, playing with Kiki on the table.

“I dreamed that you didn’t put your toys away like I asked and I stepped on one, fell, and hit my head.” Anduin said. “And it hurt very bad and made me cry.”

Vivi giggled, “That’s not a bad dream!”

“Not a- What do you mean by that!?” Anduin coughed. “Your dad got an ouchie, I’d hardly call that good.”

“Bad dreams are like when monsters chase you or you get lost in a place you’ve never been!” Vivi stated. “Thaaaaats a bad dream!”

“Oh, well excuse me. I suppose my dream was just average.” Anduin rolled his eyes. “I would hope you aren't having dreams like that and thinking that’s normal.”

He finished scooping mango icecream into the one bowl, sealing up the box of ice to place it back in the ice box. He then carried both bowls, spoons inside, over to the table where Vivian sat. He placed the bowl with ice in front of Vivi and the empty bowl in front of Kiki.

“There you go.” He said, “Now what do we sa-”

“THANK YOU!!!” Vivi yelled before grabbing her spoon and digging in.

“You’re welcome.”

Anduin sat down across from Vivi and watched her eat, holding back his laugh as she made a silly face fighting back brain freeze.

“You should try eating slower, you’ll get a stomach ache if you aren't careful.” He added.

“I’M FIINE!” Vivi grinned and continued.

“Alright…it’ll be your ache, not mine.” Anduin replied, before hearing the kettle begin to screech. He felt his heart jump unexpectedly (the screech of a banshee echoed within his mind and caused him to shiver again), and froze. In his attempts to clear his mind he’d not moved from the chair, and Vivi looked up.

“Teas angry, dad.” She said, giving him an eye. How could he not hear it?

Anduin took a deep breath, “I hear. Thank you.”

He got up, and walked to the kettle to take it off. He’d poured the boiling water into his tea cup and stirred the tea bag around, steam rising into his face. The screech was gone but the memory remained, so he looked around and noted to himself all the things that would bring him back to reality.

He was not in his dream. This was real life. He had tea, he was standing in his home, he could see Vivi at the table, and Shalamayne on the wall. It was dark outside, but a slight wind made the trees and bushes outside make noise. Bugs and frogs and all kinds of things sung at the night. It was peaceful. It was not chaos.

He calmed down and returned to the table, sitting down at the table with his tea and a little coaster for his tea to sit on. He’d been told all about the wood and finish used for their table and was more than careful to take care of it. It’d been gifted from an older pandaren couple from Half Hill, who’d had it in their family for generations, and did not have relatives to pass it down to. He’d make sure stains didn’t ruin it, nor would markers or paint.

“You’ve been sleeping good, right?” Anduin asked after a moment of silence. “No bad dreams?”

Vivian gulped down the ice cream on her spoon and cleared her throat. “Yeah!”

“Just good dreams?” Anduin asked, holding the tea cup in his hands as he waited for it to cool.

“Yeah.” She said, then paused. “And weird dreams.”

“Weird dreams?” Anduin asked. “What constitutes a weird dream?”

“I dreamed once that the house flooded!” Vivian exclaimed. “And there were sharks! But we went swimming with them and they were actually just dragons pretending to be sharks! And then we found a boat and jumped in to escape and couldn’t find land.”

“Oh, really? Shark dragons sound pretty scary.”

“One chased us and tried to eat our boat but we got away.”

“That’s good.”

“What made it weird was that sometimes someone would appear in our boat from nowhere and try to steer it the wrong direction.” Vivian added. “But I didn’t know where the right direction was anyway.”

“Dreams are quite nonsensical.” Anduin nodded. Sometimes he dreamed he was back in Stormwind Keep, late for a meeting he could not remember the location to.

Anduin took a sip from his tea once it cooled enough not to burn him, and Vivian continued to clean her bowl of mango ice.

They sat in silence for a few minutes, until Anduin put his tea down.

“You are very loud for having been woken up so late.” He said out of nowhere.

Vivian, cleaned her spoon of the last bits of ice cream, paused and looked up at him with confusion.

“I didn’t say anything!” She replied.

“I was thinking about how you were yelling as we walked downstairs.” He stated. “You were very loud.”

“I CAN BE LOUDER!” She yelled, placing her spoon in her now empty bowl. “IF YOU WANT.”

“No, I don’t want.” Anduin smiled, “Are you finished with your treat now?”

Vivian turned to Kiki, still sitting on the table with the empty bowl in front of her. “Are you done now, Kiki?”

She grabbed the plushie and mimicked the grumble of a quilen. She then turned back to her father. “We’re done now.”

“Okay. Can you put your bowls away?” Anduin asked.

Vivian climbed out of her chair, reaching over the table to stack her bowl inside Kiki’s, placing the spoons in them, and held them. She looked at her dad, and it was clear she was waiting for something.

“Yes, light?” He asked.

“What do you say when you want something?” She asked.

Anduin chuckled, “Will you please clean your bowls?”

“Oh-kay!” She sang and ran off into the kitchen, placing her bowls next to the sink.She pulled up a small step-stool so that she could better reach the sink, then stood on it to turn on the water and run the bowls underneath. She rinsed them off and sat them in the bottom of the sink.

“Wash your hands too, please.” Anduin asked.

“Was doing that!” Vivian yelled back, grabbing the soap to wash her hands. “Am doing that!”

“Oh-kay.” Anduin copied her.

Vivian finished and dried her hands, then ran back over to the table to grab Kiki.

“You want to go back to bed now?” Anduin asked.

Vivian sat back up in her seat, holding Kiki in her lap. “But you’re not finished with your treat yet!”

Anduin looked down at his tea, which was half-way empty. “I suppose not.” He then shook his head,”But we have things to do in the morning, you have school, so we can’t stay up too long.”

“Awwwwww.” Vivian frowned. “Can we do this again?”

“What? Midnight treat?” Anduin asked and she nodded her head. “Maybe. I’ll think about it.”

“Pleaaaaaseeeeeeee!”

“I- okay. But as a treat it won’t be done very often. So I wouldn’t get too excited.”

“YAY!” Vivi squealed “TREAT!TREAT!TREAT!TREAT!TREAAAT!”

Anduin set aside his tea and took Vivian back upstairs. While being talkative and loud, it didn’t take long for Vivian to grow tired again. It was after all very late at night and she’d not gotten all her sleep yet. He followed her back to her room, and she left her slippers back by the bed, and she crawled into the sheets, yawning as her dad tucked her in.

“All good?” Anduin asked as he handed Vivian Kiki, who disappeared under the blankets to be squished in the girl’s arms.

“Gooooood.” Vivi nodded, voice much quieter now.

“Good.” Anduin smiled. “Anything else you need?”

“Mh-mh.” She shook her head.

“Okay.” He leaned down to place a kiss on her forehead. “Sweet dreams.”

She mumbled something but with her face half against the pillow he couldn’t hear.

“Hm?” He asked.

“Not ‘eird dreams.” She repeated.

“No, not weird dreams. And hopefully not bad dreams.” He nodded. “Just sweet dreams.”

Vivi smiled and closed her eyes and dug herself further into her blankets.

Anduin checked on her night light and then turned to leave, looking back once more. Vivian was in her bed, safe and sound. She was perfectly fine. They were perfectly fine. He took a deep breath and turned, leaving the door slightly ajar, and then heading back downstairs.

He initially went back to clean up his tea, but when he made it down he’d decided just to sit there and finish it. But it was quiet and lonely and his mind would wander back to the dream, so he took his tea and sat on the couch, finding a book from the bookshelf to distract him. Something nice, something not about war. And it’d worked, at least to keep his mind from the dream. It’d also kept him awake until morning.

The next day Anduin spent it extra exhausted, and it seemed he wasn’t able to hide it, for Vivian would point it out a few times to him. He’d battle the tiredness with constant activity and distraction, and the next night he would sleep as sound as a rock.

-...-

Despite the lessened popularity of the Veiled Stair as a passageway, Binan Village remained an active and flourishing settlement. It’d long since merged with Inkgill Mere, the old jinyu town across the river, and even grew along the road leading further into Kun-Lai Summit. It continued hosting it’s yearly Brewmoon Festival, which always attracted crowds from all across the continent. In it’s downtime it remained a decent fishing village supplying food to other villages across Kun-lai, and still held the title for the home of the finest healers in all of Pandaria.

Binan, located about an hour away from their Home in the Mists, was where Vivian Wrynn went to school.

The school was small, located on a raised wooden building just off the riverbank. It faces in at the heart of the village, where a large orange oak sits curling its branches into the sky, leaves falling and decorating the school roof its bright colors. Some days a pair of teachers teach the village’s younger children, some days a single teacher teaches the village’s older children. All share the same building, equipped with mats and paper with ink and little cubbies for supplies and anything the little ones would need.

Today’s class ended not long ago and most of the pandaren children were eager to run home or play in the heavy rain. Vivian couldn’t run home, her house was too far away, much farther away than any of the other children. A walk without Reverence would tire her legs out, without even considering how the mud would slow the journey. She could, however, walk over to the apothecary’s building where her dad worked. And that's what she planned to do, once she and Riu were finished helping their teacher Ms.Lakebloom clean the classroom.

“You’re not supposed to wipe the board off from left to right, it’s right to left!” Riu, a six year old pandaren girl and Vivian’s best friend, called from across the room.

Vivian, cleaning chalk off the board with a cloth, turned to look back at her friend, who was sweeping the floor. “And that’s not how you sweep a floor! You’re supposed to pull all the dirt to one spot not fling it everywhere!”

“Hey!” Riu huffed, but then both girls giggled.

“You are both doing great.” Lakebloom smiled at them, having finished wiping down the student’s desks. “I’m so happy you’ve stayed to help me.”

Lakebloom walked over to her desk, pulling something out before walking over to Riu. “Here, for my hardest workers!”

When Lakebloom walked over to Vivian, she’d finished getting the chalk, at least that she could reach. Lakebloom held out a small golden star sticker, and Vivian grinned as it was placed on her shirt.

“Thank yoouuuu!” Both girls said.

Lakebloom often would reward any of the kids who stayed a few minutes after with stickers, and what young kid didn’t love collecting stickers. Vivian already had a small collection of the star stickers placed on the wall of her room, all from Lakebloom. She was ever so proud to show her father every time she got one.

“Loooook! Loook at my star!” Riu ran up to Vivian, tugging on the edge of her own shirt, motioning towards the red star sticker on it. “It’s reeeeeed!”

Vivian gasped, “RED?! But-!” Vivian fought back her tinge of jealousy. “Well! Mine is gold! ‘s wha’ pretty trophies are made of!!”

“Red is better!” Riu shook her head, “And you know it!”

“Ugh,” Vivian rolled her eyes, “Well- My star is bigger than yours anyway.”

“Wha-” Riu looked betrayed, and leaned over her human friend to get a closer look at the golden star sticker. She pulled at Vivi’s shirt, inspecting the sticker. “IS NOT!”

“Is to!” Vivi folded her arms, tugging her shirt back out of Riu’s paws.

“MYYY star is smarter than your star!” Riu huffed, folding her arms too.

“HOW!?” Vivian looked astonished. “YOU CAN’T KNOW THAT!”

“It told me!” Riu giggled. “Said yooouurrr star is nooooott so bright!”

“YOU’RE JUST MAKING THAT UP!!” Vivian laughed. “Gold is a smarterer color than red!!”

“Nu-uh!” Riu’s giggles continued. “Reds-hehee-the BEST!”

Lakebloom chuckled to herself, watching both girls from across the room. “You both are a handful.”

“It IS! And I want it!!” Vivian finally relinquished. “Is my favorite coloor!”

Riu continued to giggle, even more so now that she’d won.

“You got a red star last time, can we trade???” Vivian asked, plucking the gold star from her shirt and holding it between her fingers. “Pleaaaasee??”

“Hhhmmmmmm,” Riu finally calmed down from her fit, taking a pause to seriously consider. “But I don’t want a gold star.”

Vivian frowned, looking around to come up with anything else she could offer. “Wait! Next time I’ll get a blue one and I’ll give it to you! Okay?”

Riu looked at the red star on her shirt and the gold in Vivian’s hand. She could probably ask for a blue star herself next time but that didn’t seem to sway her, or come to mind at all.

“Okay!” Riu nodded, pulled the red star off her shirt, and traded with Vivi. “REMEMBER! Blue star next time!!”

“I will!!” Vivian squealed, joyous in her trade, grinning wide at the newly acquired red star sticker. She couldn’t wait to show dad, nor could she wait to place it alongside her other seven identical red star stickers on the wall in her room.

When they were finished, Vivian and Riu grabbed their bags and headed out the doorway, standing on the porch under the overhang, protected from the rain. Vivian looked out into the rain, hoping that maybe her dad would already be out and waiting for her. But it seemed today that he would be late.

“Want to come to my house, Viiivii?” Riu asked, “We can wait for your dad.”

Vivi shook her head, “I gotta go home soon, it’s very important.” She’d hoped her father would be out by now, so that they could go home as fast as possible. She had something she was looking forward to and the impatience was eating her up.

“Awwwww, come on. We’re gonna have pork dumplings! Momma would make more for you guys! And you can wait out the rain!” Riu whined.

“Sorry but I want to go home.” Vivian frowned. “The egg should be hatching soon and daddy said we need to be there when it does.” She worried what would happen if it hatched while they were gone. Just thinking about it made her antsy.

Riu’s eyes lit up, “Soon?! Can I see?! I want to seee!!”

“Mayybeee.” Vivian said, “But we need to ask dad first.”

“Okay!” Riu grinned and was already jumping off the wooden porch onto the dirt below, running away from the school building towards the Apothecary’s. “LET’S GO ASKK NOW!!!”

“RIU!!!” Vivian laughed, running after her.

The rain instantly soaked the girls, pelting down upon them but not so hard that it hurt. Both girls loved the rain, evident in the fact they’d stopped running towards the Apothecary’s building and instead jumped around in the puddles sounding the large orange tree decorating the middle of the city center. Their clothes were already wet, what was some mud splashed on too? Their backpacks were made well, but perhaps were not totally water-proof. Still, it didn’t cross their minds as they giggled and jumped and ran about. Anything they carried inside could be replaced.

“LOOK!” Riu gasped, stopping so sudden in her tracks that she nearly tripped and fell into the mud. Her eyes were stolen by something in the dirt below.

“WHAT?!” Vivi stopped dancing in a puddle a few feet away and jumped over to Riu’s side, searching for what caught her friend’s attention.

Riu leaned over and picked up a rock, washing it off in the mud and wiping away what was left with her paw pad. “Oooooooohhhh!”

“Letmeseee!!!” Vivian peered over. Riu held up the rock and Vivi took it, examining it closer to her face.

It was a very pretty rock, with cute swirls in it’s grain. It wasn’t any special gem, the most color it had was a brown reminiscent of tea, but it was still very pretty.

“OOOOOoOOoOOoH!” Vivian adored it. “I’m gonna show this to mom!!”

Riu frowned, “But I found it first!!” and then somewhat quieter and grumpier, “And my momma can actually seee it.”

“You don’t know that!” Vivi said. “Spirits are real, I’ve seen themm!”

“Spirits don’t have eyes!” Riu shook her head. “They can’t see!”

“Yes they do!” Vivian argued. “If they couldn’t see they’d need a cane!”

“Fineeee. But If I were dead I wouldn’t come all this way just to see a rock.” Riu folded her arms. “Gimme the rock back, I found it first!!”

Riu reached over to take the rock back, but Vivian held it back out of reach.

“WAIT WAIT!” Vivian stood on her tippy toes. “I’ll show it to mom and theeeeen you can have it back!”

“But-!”

“I’ll give it back right after! Right! After!”

Riu gave up reaching for the rock, standing in front of Vivi with a frown deepening on her face. Vivi continued to hold the rock up as Riu contemplated it, eyes wondering across the ground until she spotted something else. Immediately her attention turned to another rock, and she leaped down grabbing it off the ground.

“OOOOH! THIS ONE IS PRETTIER!!!” Riu yelled, dancing around with a new rock, one much more gray but just as swirly.

“No way!! Letmeeeseee!” Vivian followed Riu trying to take a peek at the new rock.

“THIS ONE IS MINE THOUGH, OKAY??” Riu turned to face Vivi, hiding the rock in her paws.

“Okay!!” Vivi nodded.

“PROMISE???” Riu glared.

“PROMISE!” Vivi agreed.

Riu opened her paws and held the rock up, sharing it with Vivi. Vivi’s eyes widened and for a moment she contemplated grabbing it for a closer look. But then she didn’t and smiled and held out her rock too.

“Prettttyyyy!!!”

“Mine is prettier!!!!” Riu laughed.

“Says WHO!?”

“MEEEE!”

Eventually the girls finished playing in the mud and rocks and continued their way towards the Apothecary. The Apothecary’s building was across the clearing, visible from the school, and was where both the citizens of Binan went for treatment and where budding mistweavers learned from professionals of the healing arts. When Vivian went to school this was usually where her father would be, putting his knowledge of the Light to use while also getting to learn more about mistweavers.

Both girls ran up to the building, climbing the steps and stepping into the doorway, kicking off their muddy shoes at the doorway. Riu was able to slip out of her shoes in no time, but Vivian sat down on the floor to pull hers off. Riu bounced on her feet waiting impatiently for her friend to hurry up. Once done, they walked into the small waiting area for the apothecary. Vivian looked around, trying to pick out her dad from all the medical staff and patients walking around, but she couldn’t see him.

“Ah, Little Miss Vivi! Riu the vicious! Both of you look like you need a bath!” A pandaren lady appeared from one of the doorways to the side and walked over to them. “Here for your dad?”

“Yes, ma’am!” Vivian nodded.

“Oh he’ll be an extra minute, but I’ll go let him know you’re here!” The lady said, looking busy with work herself, and turned to walk away. “And wait there please, you’ll track more mud in here!”

“Oh-kay! Thank you!” Vivian replied.

“Good to see you girls again!” The lady replied before disappearing further into the building.

Riu and Vivian sat to the side in chairs, waiting and kicking their legs back and forth. The sound of heavy rain pounded against the building, and Riu watched out the windows longing to go play in it. Vivian however was watching the doorways, waiting for her dad to appear, and noticed that it seemed busier now than usual. More people walking around, more people waiting in the waiting room.

Finally, Her dad appeared around the corner and walked over, but it seemed he too was in the middle of something, holding a stack of clean dry linen, balancing a tray with food and medication on top.

“Hey, Vivi! And Riu!” He smiled, slightly out of breath. “I’m sorry I've got a bit more work to do, but if you wait I’ll be out as soon as possible. Maybe ten minutes.”

“Awww. Okay.” Vivi sighed. “Wait! Can Riu come see the egg hatch!?”

Anduin paused, then frowned. “I’m sorry, Riu, I’m not certain that’ll happen tonight or tomorrow. It could be next week. And I’d need to talk to your parents about another sleepover, preferably without all the heavy rain.”

“AWWWWW” Riu whined. “Okaayyyyy. But we can have a sleepover soon, right?!”

“Yes, of course. You and your brother can come over and we’ll make it a game night. How does that sound?” Anduin asked.

“YESS! SOUNDS GOOD! THANK YOU!” Riu jumped up, more than happy with the idea.

“Good!” Anduin shifted the stack of linen as it weighed on his arms. “I’ll be out soon!”

“Ohhh-kaaaayyY!”

Anduin waved to the girls and turned back, rushing back into his work.

“WAIT!! DADDY!!!” Vivian yelled before her father could make it very far.

“YES?” Anduin looked back, feet still carrying him the other way.

“I GOT A RED STAR TODAY!!!!” Vivian grinned, plucking the star from her shirt and holding it up.

“Good girl!! Show it to me when I come back, okay?!!” He smiled, and would’ve given her a thumbs up if his arms weren’t full.

“I WILL!!!!”

Anduin returned to his work and disappeared into another room, leaving the girls where they stood.

“So what now??” Riu turned to Vivian.

“Ummmmm we could wait?” Vivian seemed confused. What else were they going to do? Her dad was almost done and would be out soon and she still couldn’t wait to get home.

“We could play in the rain! Come on, it’ll make time faster!!” Riu grinned. She really wanted to go play in the rain.

Vivian considered it. They were already wet, and would get more wet anyway just walking home.

“Oh-kay!” She said.

Both girls left their bags in their chairs, walking back to put their shoes on and step outside.

The rain continued, slowing down some moments, hitting harder against the ground at other moments. When it was too heavy the girls would race to get under the orange tree, not safe from the rain entirely but protected by the canopy of leaves above them. They’d catch leaves falling down, would look around for more pretty rocks, and draw in the dirt with sticks. Racing in circles around the tree trunk, playing tag, singing and giggling pandaren songs, grinning and growling at eachother. The egg at home escaped their minds, as did time itself.

At some point the girls screamed and giggled as they chased each other with sticks pretending to be swords. Squealing and growling and laughing, battling each other for the tree. Whoever was closest to the tree won. No timeline in mind for when that mattered, pushing eachother away from the tree, neither in first place for very long.

And then Vivian slipped in the mud, and Riu claimed the chance to hug the tree and claim it for herself.

“I WIN!!!” Riu yelled, pointing her stick-sword at Vivian.

“NOO!!!” Vivian gasped, getting up and running over with enough speed to whack the tree itself with her stick before Riu could even react. “IF I CAN’T HAVE IT NOB-”

“NO HITTING THE TREE!”

Both girls jumped, spooked by an older pandaren man who’d walked over to them, hands on his hips and frowning intensely. The rain dripping off his fur made him all the more menacing. He seemed upset to have been dragged out here by their screaming.

“That is bad for the health of the tree!!” He continued, “It has stood tall in our town longer than your entire bloodlines lived, It would be a catastrophe if you killed it!”

The girls shrunk back, dropping their sticks and looking wide eyed up at the old man. Their little swordplay likely wouldn’t be any great harm to the tree, not unless they hit the tree numerous times a day every day, but they didn’t know that.

“You little whelps need to be more careful with the wildlife around you! Don’t you know that trees live and breathe just like you?!”

Neither girl knew what to say, stuttering in their panic. They needn’t say anything, though, when steps were heard behind them and they turned to see Anduin walking over, having finished up his work.In his arms he carried the girls’ backpacks, as well as a small bag carrying extra medical supplies given to him by the healers (they kept a small stock at home to keep up with Vivian’s many scrapes and bruises. Working with the Apothecary meant Anduin could restock for free with ease).

“Is there an issue here?” Anduin asked, standing with them under the tree. He looked between the two girls and the man with concern. “Has something happened?”

“Yes! Recklessness is what’s happened!” The man complained further. “If your cub isn’t careful she’ll kill this tree! This tree has been here as long as our continent, it would be a great and utter shame for it to fall because of-”

Anduin looked confused, glancing at the tree itself which looked the same as ever. Both girls looked pitiful, Vivian herself shuffling closer to her father in an attempt to hide from the man. Riu, noticing Vivian shift away from her side followed suit as well, and then Anduin had both girls clinging to his legs. It was slightly amusing, Vivian and Riu were usually much more headstrong in the face of discipline. That said, the man upset at them was…well, someone the town knew of well.

“Apologies, Elder Soarrock.” Anduin dipped his head. The old retired fisher had quite the reputation for speaking his mind to the children, and sometimes it felt like Vivian caught his ire more than usual. “It would be an awful loss for anything to happen to the tree and I will make sure they know of nature’s fragility.”

The older man hummed in response, eyeing Anduin as he spoke.

“That said-” Anduin continued, “I would imagine if a few small children could bring down the tree then perhaps the tree was ready to fall. Nature is as much alive as we are, and every tree will find its way back into the dirt it was born in. In its wake, something more wondrous will grow.”

“Yes, but-” The old man grumbled.

“Surely you agree that the cycle of life is beautiful, each and every step of it?” Anduin tilted his head.

The old man wasn’t about to disagree, though being talked back to (even with such politeness) made him shift in his stance. Everything Anduin said was true, and a large part of the beliefs which ran pandaren culture itself. There was a beauty to nature which demanded respect, and yet still nothing remained the same forever.

Elder Soarrock was a wise old man with a life filled with experience and stories and Anduin respected the man and the ground he walked, buuut the parents of Binan were largely a bit tired of the man’s constant nagging. Often it was of issues dragged and stretched out of proportion. The tree would be fine.

“I do.” Elder Soarrock stood tall and straightened his shoulders, nodding his head. “And I hope you keep your word about teaching those girls. Respect is important to the lessons taught to every generation, theirs especially!”

“I understand,” Anduin nodded, “And I will.”

“Good.” The pandaren man huffed, looked to the girls one last time, then turned to leave. “Don’t let me see you doing that again!”

“YES SIRR!!” Vivian and Riu yelled back in response, not about to be lectured on responding to their elders.

Anduin chuckled, “What did you girls do?”. Both stepped away from him and he leaned down to hand them their backpacks.

“NOTHING!!” Both yelled together.

“SHE DID IT, WASN’T ME!” Riu pointed to Vivian, shaking her head.

“HEY!!!” Vivian gasped.

“SHE HIT THE TREE WITH THE STICK AFTER I WON!”

“IT DIDN’T DO ANYTHING!”

“I know, my light, I know.” Anduin calmed them down. “A stick isn’t easily going to break a trunk.”

“THEN WHY WAS HE MAD!?” Vivian asked.

“Don’t worry about it, Vivi.” Anduin replied. “Anyway, you said you had something to show me.”

Instantly both girls had forgotten what just happened, remembering instead their star stickers. Both grinned as they showed him their stars. They recounted their disagreement about colors and then their trade, Riu making sure Vivian remembered her promise to give her a blue star next time. Anduin smiled and listened and congratulated them on their good work, and wondered aloud how long it would take for Vivian’s entire room to be covered in the little things.

“AND-ANDANDAND- WE FOUND THESE!”

Then, when they’d shown him the stars, they pulled out rocks to show him too. Two little stones with swirly grains. They looked rather plain to him but the girls adored them and that was all that mattered.

“THIS ONE IS MINE!” Riu showed hers, “AND VIVI SAID SHE’D GIVE ME BACK THE OTHER ONE TOO!”

“I will I wanna show mom first!” Vivi recalled. “OH! DADDY! CAN SPIRITS SEE??”

“Can spirits see?” Anduin tilted his head, confused. “I’ve never known of a spirit who couldn’t.”

“HAH! SEE!” Vivian grinned as she turned to Riu, “Riu said they couldn’t!!”

“Well, It’s possible ther-”

“THAT'S NOT WHAT I SAID!!!” Riu replied.

“Girls, you don’t need to be so loud.”

“Riu said mom wouldn’t be able to see the rock when I show it to her!” Vivian shook her head.

“Well, I suppose it depends on what you mean by-”

“NO! I SAID MMMYYY MOMMA COULD SEE IT!” Riu yelled.

Anduin sighed, always surprised by the conversations kids have with each other. He thought it odd too just how…nonshalontly they were able to talk about such things. He found that Vivian found it much easier to talk about her mother casually then Anduin could ever imagine speaking on his. He wasn’t sure what exactly caused that, because still all these years later he found it hard to talk about her. At least, he felt like he still didn’t speak of her as much as he should.

It made him realize how his mother was mostly just a story. A story of a person who once was, but that he remembered nothing of. He never thought to collect rocks to ‘show’ her portraits. He wondered if his upbringing had anything to do with that. Vivian spoke sometimes like her mother was just on a trip away. But then, children often talk like that in concern of their imagination. Of people in pictures. Of imaginary friends. Of ghosts and spirits.

“They’re lovely rocks and your mother will enjoy them just like the rest of your collection.” Anduin said. “We will need to wash them off first before you take them to your room.”

“She’s just taking that one! This one is mine!” Riu corrected, pointing to her own rock.

“Ah, I’m sorry. We’ll need to wash the one rock off then.”

“Yeah!!”

Anduin stretches his knees, the heavy rain and cold air after a day of near constant walking making his limbs ache.

“We’ve got to head home soon, Riu, do you want us to walk home with you?” Anduin asked.

“I’m good!” Riu replied, “OH! BUT! Sleepover!!”

“Ah, yes. Ask your parents about what days work best, alright? Maaaybe you and Hao Yu can ride home on Reverence after school.” Anduin smiled, knowing Riu and her younger brother absolutely adored the massive war horse.

“BUBBY!!” Riu squealed, “OKAY!!!BYEEEE”

“Byyee!”

Riu hugged Vivian, then turned to run off in the direction of her home, only a few blocks away. Anduin could hear her chant ‘bubby! Bubby! Bubby!’ over and over again to herself in excitement. It was quite adorable how all the children loved Reverence. Speaking of…

Anduin turned to Vivian, "Got everything? We'll go get Bubby, stop at the butcher, then go home."

Vivian made sure she still held her backpack (she did), checked on the rock (placed in her pocket for safety), and patted the star sticker still stuck to her shirt. She then grinned and gave her father a big thumbs up.

"READY!!"

Anduin held out his hand and Vivi jumped closer to his side, grabbing it with her own hand, and then the two walked off, away from under the tree. Unprotected from its winding branches, Anduin hummed.

"I didn't think it would rain today, especially not so heavy. I would've made sure we left home with jackets had I known." He said, the rain still coming down onto their heads as they walked. He looked over to Vivi to see her jumping around and skipping, clearly unbothered by the weather. "Not that it's of big concern to you."

"It's okay!" Vivi replied, splashing into a puddle and getting more mud everywhere, including Anduin's pants, which had previously been much cleaner than hers. "I like the rain!"

"I can see." Their clothes would need a good clean after this. "I set the laundry out to dry this morning. Wish I knew some arcane spells, they might have something that quickly dries an object."

Vivi giggled "If uncle Wrathie were here he could dry them! With FIREEE!"

"I think fire would disintegrate our clothes, not rid them of water." Anduin paused,"or, I suppose that would rid them of water."

"What if he breathed fire quietly?" Vivi asked.

"Breathed fire…quietly?" Anduin repeated, amused. "Do you think he could do that?"

"YES!" Vivi nodded enthusiastically, "He breathes fire LOUDLY all the time!!"

"I suppose that's true." Anduin said. "Maybe dragons have a volume switch somewhere. A fire intensity dial. Would've been very useful to know a decade ago."

"Like the radio?"

"Do radios have fire intensity dials? Didn't see that one on ours."

Vivi giggled, "NooooOOOoo! Voool-uum switch!"

"A goblin made radio might have a fire intensity dial." Anduin pondered. "Might shoot fireworks too."

Anduin spoke mostly to himself, recalling their stock of clean clothes at home. "I do have an extra clean bedshirt you can wear to sleep tonight, since your regular pajamas were on that line…Lucky for us we don't need to be back in Binan tomorrow so we can work on laundry all day."

"UUuUghhhh, llaaaauundrryy daayyy." Vivian frowned, dragging her feet against the muddy ground.

"It must be taken care of, lest you dream of running about the mountains of Pandaria as naked as the day you were born."

"Eeeeewwwww noooooo!" Vivi laughed at the idea. "Tooo cold!".

It certainly would be too cold, and Anduin wouldnt risk the eyes of random strangers on his daughter like that. Instead he recalled those few moments, chasing his toddler around the house, begging she put clothes on. He wondered once if her aversion to clothes was some strange medical issue but No, to his surprise any expert he asked said the same! Little children just like running around naked sometimes, usually right after a bath. Was something like a game to them. More often some of their first attempts at expressing personal freedom. Or maybe just to get a raise out of their parents.

"Heeeeey Daddddy? Whens Wrafie gonna viiiiiisit? Its beeeeeeen fooorrreeveeeeeerrr."

"It's only been two weeks." Anduin answered, watching as Vivi dragged her feet on the ground, "He'll be back before you know it."

"FOORREVVVERRR!" Vivian whined louder.

"Uncle Wrathion is a very important person with a very important job."

"Doesn't hee llooveee meee????" Vivi huffed.

Anduin stifled a laugh, "Yes, my light, very much so. More than you know."

"Buuut heess nooot heeereee!"

“You know what would get him to visit more?” Anduin asked.

“WHAT!? WHAATTT!!!” Vivian jumped up and down, pulling Anduin’s arm with her.

“Yoooou couuulddd write him a letter.” Anduin smiled, “Ask him to visit and practice writing your alphabet at the same time.”

Vivian frowned, disappointed with the answer. She wasn’t much of a writer, and her words were a scribbled mess. Anduin tried very hard to help her get better but it seemed that would only come with time. Vivian didn’t get homework very often but sometimes she’d have to write something, and it was an absolute pain. More so when she was learning bits of common and pandaren at the same time, triple so with a dad who always loved writing and wasn’t understanding her struggle.

It was frustrating, but reminded Anduin of his father. Varian was never one eager to write letters. Funny enough, Varian still wrote letters much faster than Anduin did as king. Varian did not spend much time on pretty words, so his letters were much shorter and straight to the point. Anduin’s were filled with fluff and metaphors and appeals to emotion, etc etc, and in such needless detail often needed to be rewritten over and over till perfection. It was important not to send the wrong tone and accidentally create conflict where none needed to be.

"Soooo, How was school todaaayy?" Anduin inquired, moving the subject along.

“Good.” Vivi replied, and then elaborated nothing.

“...Good? Anything fun happen at all?” Anduin asked.

“Yes.” Vivi nodded, and then didn’t add anything.

“...Will you tell me about it?” Anduin pushed, amused.

“Yes.” Vivi smiled.

“...Tomorrow?” Anduin questioned. “Next week?”

Vivian began to giggle as her father continued pushing, “Next month? Year? It’ll all be old news by then! Everyone on Azeroth will know before me.”

“YEEss!! In treee minutes.” She nodded her head.

“You don’t have a clock, how will you know when three minutes have passed?” He asked, then sighed, “What if it takes four minutes? I can’t wait that long!”

“You have no clock too!” Vivi pointed out, shaking her head. “How will YOU know!?”

Anduin crossed his arms with a humph, “The light will tell me when it’s been tree minutes.”

“No it won’t!” Vivi laughed, “It doesn’t do that!!”

Anduin couldn’t hold back his grin, “Maybe it does! You wouldn’t know! Maybe the Light is capable of all kinds of mending, and does a little time telling as a side job.”

“That's silly!!” Vivi laughed at the absurdity of it.

A few blocks further into Binan, following the road heading towards the Eastwind Rest and the rest of the lands of Kun-Lai Summit, the two made their way to the town’s farm. A local family known as the Mellowponds cared for many farm animals, and were so skilled in animal care they worked as the town’s veterinarians as well. While Vivian was at school and Anduin spent his time at the Apothecary’s, Reverence would be left in the care of said family. Leaving him to stand around all day certainly would make the war horse antsy, being abandoned for so many years had already bored the horse half to death. Vivian would ride him to school while her father walked alongside them. In the Mellowpond’s care, Reverence could also be used to help around the farm, being so big and strong that he could move a lot of farm tools around.

Reverence got something to do while his people were away, and the Mellowponds would often gift the Wrynns produce they’d grown with Reverence’s help. It’d been difficult initially to get Reverence to follow someone else’s lead, the war horse only had an eye out for one person, but nowadays he fit right in. The day would come to an end, and his owners would come back for him, and they’d all go home together. Just as was happening now.

When the farm came into sight Vivian let go of her father’s hand and began speeding off towards it. Her laughter and giggles carried in the wind.

“COME ON, SLOW POKIE!” She yelled to her dad, still walking far behind her. “HURRRRYY UPPPP!!”

Anduin watched her run off, splashing in the rain, and sighed to himself. Her boundless energy was in stark contrast to the ache of his knee. He used to believe his legs aching were some sort of warning from the light , but in the last year or so he was pretty sure it was just getting older. Twenty-six isn’t old, right? His idea of old was intensely skewed by the age his family and friends, often Alliance heroes and politicians, lived to. He wondered often how the knees of Kal’dorei and Dreanei could stand all their bodily weight after actual tens of thousands of years, if he couldn’t even do a few decades.

“Careful!” Anduin shouted after her, “Don’t slip and fall, okay??!!”

“I WON’T!” She yelled back.

Reverence was already standing beside the farm’s gated field, waiting for them. He looked like he’d destroy the much too small gate any second, impatient at the end of long days in which Anduin was late to leave work. Vivian made it to the gate first, and struggled with the lock (which remained unlocked until night) to get it open. Once so the gate swung wide open and she jumped back, squealing as Reverence burst through to greet his family.

“BUUBBYY!!” Vivian chanted, running over to the horse and hugging his legs. “BUBBY!BUBBY!BUBBYBUBBYBUBBY!”

Reverence was very careful in how he carried his weight and where he placed his hooves, knowing how fragile tiny children were. It was cute, Anduin thought, with how uncaring the horse used to be in war. His steps were meant to be heavy, crushing, not gentle and even at times hesitant.

“Remember to close the gate.” Anduin finally made it over, walking to the gate door left wide open. He closed it, placing back the latch lock. “We’re just here for Bubby. Don’t want anyone else following us home.”

But Vivian wasn’t really listening, Reverence having lowered his head letting the girl pet him and touch his hair. His mane and tail had long since grown back out and both Wrynns spent plenty of time combing and braiding it.

“Wait, don’t walk off with him just yet!” Anduin called out as Vivian was already trying to drag the horse back towards the town.

On the gate nearby was a simple saddle and blanket. Soaked in rain, it was still much safer to ride the giant horse with them than it was to try bareback. Vivian was so small she could balance fairly well on his back, given that she didn’t move around too much in excitement, but Anduin could potentially slip off, and he’d certainly accidentally take Vivian with him. He’d once been trained in riding in extreme weather, however years out of practice dulled his skills.

He carried the saddle and blanket over and secured them to Reverence, testing to make sure the saddle wouldn’t flip with weight, and then turned to Vivian to lift her up. She was already holding out her hands for him to help her on. Then, with a bit of struggle, Anduin used the saddle stirrup to lift himself onto the horse. He usually liked walking alongside the two on the way to and from home but not with his aches.

“Home now!?” Vivian asked as they started making their way back into Binan. “Homehomehoooomeeee!!!”

“We need to make a quick stop first, then we can go home.” Anduin shook his head.

Vivian groaned, “WHYYYYYY???”

“We need the pork for our pork bun dinner, right?”

“PORK BUNS!?” She gasped, Vivian loved pork buns. “OH, UH- CAN WE MAKE, UH- CAN WE MAKE UHHHHHH-”

“Bunny buns?”

“BUN BUNS! YEAH! CAN WE MAKE THEM???”

Bunny Buns, or Bun Buns, were little steamed buns filled with a delicious sweet custard, decorated to look like little bunnies. Vivian loved them, and were easy to prepare alongside their savory steamed bun dish.

“Yes, yes, we can make bun buns.”

Living between the fishing village of Binan and the farming town of Halfhill, Their meals usually consisted of fish and vegetables. Crabs and shrimp, too, but bigger meats were a little more rare. Anduin was fine with that, he’d always preferred lighter dishes, but Vivian was the opposite. She was much like her grandfather, in that she liked meatier dishes and could eat bigger proportions, a warrior’s diet if you will. For a kid who was growing and always active it was good to have all that energy to spend. Still, it amazed him how much she could consume without feeling sick.

The pork itself came from a newer breed brought over from the mainland, since boar and pigs were not native to Pandaria. Trading had boomed over the last decade in Pandaria, and with that all sorts of things came in through the ports (as well as things snuck in elsewhere). Some animals from other continents were brought here and in turn escaped into the wild, and it wasn’t all that great for the environment (which had remained untouched before for gods know how long). There were plenty of efforts from the locals to contain and protect the life which called Pandaria home, and in such the invasive boars and pigs were promoted as hunting animals. Pork was not a pandaren food when he first explored the continent, but it certainly was now.

They arrived at the butcher’s and Anduin slipped off Reverence, instructing Vivian to wait for him as it’d only take a minute. She whined about wanting to follow him in but couldn’t get off the saddle without help. Still, she tried, and seeing that she’d fall off and probably face-plant into the mud Anduin rushed back over to help her down.

They walked into the little pandaren butcher shop together, Vivian’s eyes staring in awe at all the large chunks of meat for sale. The butcher waved and said hello to Vivian who yelled hello back, and then she watched impatiently as her father asked a million different questions, all about what they had in stock, what cuts, what other cuts worked best as substitute when the one he wanted was sold out, what was on sale. To Anduin the exchange was only a minute or two, but to the little girl kicking her feet it felt forever.

Eventually she watched her dad hand over some coins, and the butcher bagged some cuts of meat, and threw in an extra cut for free, and handed over a bag. Then they were out the door, and Vivian waved goodbye.

Vivian insisted on holding the bag as they walked out, but it was very much too heavy for her, so they had to hold it together. Then when they got back to Reverence Anduin took the bag and hooked it to the saddle. Then he’d help her back on the horse, and get back on himself, and off to home they went.

It continued to rain, and their only solace from it was the section of their travel which took them through The Ancient Passage, the cave system connecting Binan with The Veiled Stair, down the Spring road. They could still hear the rain beating down, which caused the river running alongside the road to swell slightly.

“Daaaddy?” Vivian voiced pulled him from his thoughts, which concerned prepping dinner.

“Yes, Vivi?” He asked, looking down at her as she sat on the saddle in front of him.

“Why- why were you- you late?” Vivi asked, and it took Anduin a moment to get what she meant. She asked this every time he was late to leave the Apothecary’s.

“Why was I late?” He hummed, “Well, it was very busy today.”

“But why?” Vivi asked again.

“Well, we had a few more injuries to see due to the excessive rain, and a group of junior mistweavers from Dawn’s Blossom didn’t make it today. Not enough staff on hand today, which gives your dad much more work to do.” Anduin answered.

“...Why?”

“Why…what?” Anduin tilted his head. “Why are there more injuries in the rain? Or why didn’t the mistweavers make it?”

Vivian nodded her head, “Yeah!Why?”

“Both?” Anduin paused. “The rain can be dangerous, lots of people slip and fall and hurt themselves. Which is why you should be careful running around in all that mud. As for the mistweavers, I’m not sure. I can only assume the rain has slowed down their travels.”

“Why!?”

“It takes a while to get from Dawn’s Blossom to Binan. But their journey will be worth it for what they can learn here. They won’t be juniors when they leave for home.”

Vivi giggled, “Why?”

“You have a lot of questions today.” Anduin smiled, “Many masters of the mists teach here in Binan and I’ve been learning what I can from them.”

“Can you do misty magics then??” Vivi asked.

“No, no I can’t.” Anduin sighed. “I apply what I can from their lessons to my knowledge of the light.”

“Why!?”

“Why? I would rather apply my experience of the light to heal the ill then apply my…lack of experience in the mists and make a mistake. Besides, I’ve learned a lot about how to incorporate the ideals of the mists in with the light and better my own healing.” Anduin answered. “Maybe one day you can wield the mists.”

“I want to wiii-ld a sword!!” Vivi grinned and held her hand out as if she had her stick-sword inhand.

“Aww, but why?” Anduin feigned disappointment, throwing her ‘why’s back at her.

“THEY’RE COOL!” Vivi grinned.

"Whyyyyy?"

Their back and forth of 'why's continued until they finally made it home. They got Reverence back into the comfort of his stable, warm and dry, Then the two walked quickly through the rain back to their house.

Vivian ran up the steps, Anduin following slower behind her with the bags in his arms. He called out a ‘careful!’ as she stumbled, reaching the top and going straight for the door.

“Wait, wait, wait-” Anduin said, “Take your shoes off so we can clean them off later.”

Vivian, hands halfway through opening the door, pulled back, yelling ‘OH-KAY!’ while shaking her shoes off. One flopped off to the side, almost falling off the side of the porch, but she caught it and placed them neatly side by side next to the door. Anduin kicked off his shoes and placed them beside hers.

When inside, Vivi shakes off her bookbag and stands on the tips of her toes to place it up on a hook on the wall by the door. It too is soaking wet, like her, and water drips down onto the wooden floor. While her dad walks into the kitchen to place the bags up, Vivia runs excitedly over to the egg left in the middle of the room.

Just like they’d left it, covered in a nest of blankets.

“It’s not changed!” Vivi yelled.

“As I said, we might be waiting another week.” Anduin replied, joining her by the couch to take a look himself.

“Before we prepare dinner we should switch into some dryer clothes,” Anduin turned his attention to her, “And maybe brush your hair out. Actually- you are filthy. Maybe a bath is in order.”

“Nooo!” The girl frowned. Baths were typically a morning thing, and a before-bed thing, and Vivian did not like breaking from that routine. That also meant dinner would be pushed back in their schedule.

“Oh, you’ll be fine, just don’t spend forty minutes playing with toys.” Anduin rolled his eyes. “If we focus on actually bathing you’ll be out in no time.”

“Noooooo.” Vivi grumbled, still unhappy with the idea. What was the point in getting the bath set up if she couldn’t spend any time playing? What was the reward for bearing through the cups of water being poured on your head, washing down the soap, holding a dry towel to your eyes to protect them?

“Wait!” Vivi then remembered something, and ran to her book bag, stretching up to grab something from a pocket on the side. It wasn't there, and then remembered she'd put it in her pocket. She pulled out the rock from earlier. “I need to show mom first!!!”

Anduin smiled, watching her hold the rock to her chest as she ran back across the room.

In Vivi’s room a short bookshelf leans against the wall by her bed. The shelves are full of books, silly night time stories her dad would read to her, some informative books on the wild animals of Pandaria or the sights of Kalimdor, plenty of journals and sketchbooks. On top of the bookshelf was a small memorial, pretty colorful fabric below a small framed portrait of a woman. The woman shared plenty of traits with the young girl, most remarkably her eyes. Beside the portrait were carved wax candles, incense, and flowers, and a pile of rocks.

Vivi places the rock in front of the portrait and leans in to whisper.

“I have to give it back to Riu, but for now you can have it!” She grins.

Vivian did not know her mother well, though the adults around her would tell her stories that would attempt to fill in the gap of her knowledge. Anduin shared as much as he could that gave his daughter a glowing impression of both her late mother and the relationship her parents had. He’d found a small portrait painted by a budding artist's apprentice back before they’d married, but just after the announcement. Not yet queen, she did not wear a crown, and her clothes were fancy but not yet adorned with gold and jewels. The background was a garden, specifically Stormwind Keep’s personal gardens though all you could see were different colored lilies.

Anduin set up the memorial, first in their living space downstairs on a bookshelf overlooking the room. Anduin still struggled with the push and pull of finding how to recognize the woman he married with the guilt of having little love for her. It still nibbled at him all these years later, and he’d hoped to finally come to terms with it all by incorporating what he could of her into his home- their home. (He recognizes that it was her death which brought them to this new home, a terrible tragedy which bore the gift of knocking the Wrynns from their path. He prayed to the light often with wonders if she was at peace, if she was happy for them. A part of him longed for confirmation that’d never come.)

The portrait, however, sitting and staring down at them each day of their life, eyes of a woman who did not yet know that marriage would mark the beginning of her end, of the trauma they’d suffer together, only caused Anduin to feel more unease. It was a relief, then, when Vivian asked if she could put the portrait in her room. Anduin gladly moved the entire memorial, where it has sat ever since.

Pandaren customs approach death with joy, restoring life around the ones who passed on. Anduin rather enjoyed the way in which the pandaren sought to celebrate life in the face of death, whereas human customs centered more towards mourning. There was nothing wrong with mourning, though sometimes indulging too much of it created tar around his feet. Mourning was hard to escape from, something he knew too well. That said, sometimes it was difficult to escape from a more human point of view. Anduin was not initially sure how to feel about Vivian bringing in rocks to show her mother. Especially not when ‘rock’ and ‘mother’ historically weren’t words he liked to put together.

“No, Vivi, we don’t put rocks there.” He’d told her once, “You’ll get everything dirty.”

“But they’re pretty!!” She argued, “Like jade!! Jades a rock!! And I think these are pretty too!”

Anduin frowned, “Vivia-”

“I want to show mama!” Vivian shook her head. “Why can’t I show mama!?”

There’d been an ache in his heart and he wasn’t sure where’d it come from. He wanted to tell her no, it was unbecoming and silly, but then all he felt was the bile in his throat at the knowledge that he could think that. Try as he might, he was still a stuffy noble somewhere inside.

“Okay,” He caved, “Just wash the rocks before you put them down.”

“Oh-kay!!”

Vivian ran off to go clean her rocks in the bathroom sink, and he was left feeling…silly for caring so much about this. He was looking too deeply into everything. Projecting his mother onto her’s. Forgetting momentarily that he wanted to raise his own daughter in a manner unlike the conditions he was raised in. All kids loved to collect rocks. Riu had a large collection herself, and the two girls would trade all the time. Anduin himself would pick up rocks on his teenage adventures through Pandaria, but he’d never keep them, and were mostly to protect himself.

Finished showing her mom the rock, leaving it up on her bookshelf beside the rest of her rock collection, Vivi ran out of her room, aiming to go back downstairs but finding her dad waiting for her in the hallway instead.

“Bath.” He said sternly.

Vivian huffs, tapping her feet against the floorboard, “But why now??!?”

“You’re getting mud everywhere.” Anduin pointed to the bathroom, “It’ll scare away the bun buns.”

“NOoOoOOo!” Vivian whined, kicking her feet.

“Come on, it’ll be short, then we’ll start dinner.” Anduin pushed her towards the bathroom, “Vivi, if you take too long then it’ll be too late for the bunny buns.”

“WHAT!” Vivi looked up at him in shock, “WHY?!”

“They’re time sensitive,” They weren’t, “They don’t like to be made past sunset. The hoot of owls will scare them off.” They didn’t have owls here.

“Fine!!” Vivi carried herself into the bathroom, walking over to the window and peaking past the blinds to make sure it was still light out (it was, and thus the buns still had time to be made).

As Anduin started the bath, checking its temperature and placing clean towels to the side, Vivi changed out of her muddy clothes and left them on the floor, attention drawn instead to the small basket of toys set beside the tub. She’d started digging through her bath toys when Anduin looked over.

“This won’t be a long bath, remember? We need to make dinner.” He repeated, though that didn't seem to stop the girl.

Sure he could wait and make a late dinner, giving her time to play, but Vivian would most certainly raise hell if she felt too hungry before dinner was done. She would get grumpy when she's hungry. This was for her sake.

Anduin finished setting up the bath, the tub full of warm water, not too hot to be uncomfortable for the little girl. He stood up, pain in his knees for sitting beside the tub too long, and turned to see Vivian had set out plenty of toys alongside the edge of the tub. She was not going to make this easy, was she?

“Alright, come on.” He reached out his hand, helping her step over the side of the tub to get inside, careful to prevent her from tripping or slipping.

As Vivi sat in the water, messy hair floating on the surface, Anduin got up to locate the hair brush he’d forgotten, then quickly stepped out of the room to grab some clean clothes to set on the counter for Vivi to change into when they were finished. Having everything in reach now, he’d returned to the tub, taking a seat on a small wooden step stool he pulled to the side of the tub, he was ready to get the bath over with.

Vivi was messing with her toys in the water, moving them around, giggling to herself, while Anduin grabbed a small towel and soaked it in water, reaching for a bar of soap when there wasn’t any to be found.

“Wanna play shop?” Vivi asked, watching her dad look around for the bar soap.

“No, dear, we’re only cleaning.” He replied, humming to himself when it wasn’t anywhere he remembered leaving it.

“Here,” Vivian reached over from her toy basket and held out her hand to her dad. Anduin expected soap, but instead she dropped three small toy coins in his hand instead. “These are your money.”

“We’re just getting the mud off you.” Anduin sighed, placing the coins to the side.

“I’m a toy shop!!” Vivi leaned forward, motioning at the toys she set up on the side of the tub. “This is whats got today! Are you looking for somet’ing special??”

“I’m looking for the bar of soap, dear.” Anduin replied, reaching over to check the cabinet under the sink, but nothing was there and he’d need to buy more soap next time they went into town. These little things often escaped his mind in the day to day life and he was always out of something important. Now it was bar soap.

“Silly maaan, we sell toys!” Vivian laughed.

Anduin knew their soap was somewhere here, and if he couldn’t find it, then perhaps it’d been hidden on purpose.

“Vivian, where did you put the soap?” He turned back to her.

“I just have toys, mister, you’ll have to visit ol’ man Lo down the road for soap!”

“I supposed you’ll just remain muddy forever.” Anduin replied, “And muddy children don’t get to help make bunny buns.”

Her smile falters slightly, but only for a moment. Quickly she returns to her game, and Anduin knows he can’t get the soap back unless he relents and joins her.

“I sell toys, kind sir.” She says.

Anduin sighs, “What kind of toys do you sell?” He asks.

She grins, having won, and fiddles with the toys laid out on the tub. She’s got several dolls and little cups and boats. To the side was a fake clam with hinges that open and closes with space to put things in. Anduin was pretty sure it came with one of the dolls, to place her accessories in, but they’d long since lost the accessories and the clam was used for other things. Sometimes Vivi would pretend it could talk or that it was a bed for the dolls. While the cup contained bath bath water, it was the clam that had soapy residue on it.

“I’m interested in a toy shell today.” Anduin said, “You wouldn’t happen to have a toy shell would you?”

“Ahh, I do, kind sir!” Vivi grabbed the toy clam and held it up in the air. “This is our mystery clam shell! Every day it holds something different! Could be something veerrrry niceeee todaaayy.”

“What are the chances it might have some soap?” Anduin pondered aloud. “I’m in dire need of some soap right this moment and I just can’t find any in the other shops.”

“Fine print sayssss” She squinted at the clam as if she were reading something, “MAYBE!”

“Well maybe I’ll take the chance.” Anduin replied. “I’ll take it.” He held out the three coins she’d given him moments ago.

“OH-KAY!” Vivi yelled, “That’ll be 10,000 coins, my good customer!”

“Oh-ka-wait-” Anduin frowned, rolling the three coins in his fingers, “I just have three.”

“THREE IT IS!!” Vivian snatched the coins from his hands, replacing them with the clam toy. “HERE YOU GO!”

“Thank you.” Anduin smiled, and turned his attention to the toy, opening it to reveal the bar of soap. It’d been shoved into the clam, which was nearly too small, thus edges of the soap were molded to the toy and mushed to the side.

“Yoou can pay back the debt in bun buns!” Vivian continued, counting the three coins in her hands over and over as if making sure he didn’t grift her.

“Ah, an affordable alternative, kind shopkeeper.” Anduin nodded. “I will pay you back by day’s end.”

Vivian giggled and laughed to herself as she turned her attention to the other toys, dunking the dolls into the bath and playing with their hair, then making them fight each other, for who gets to sit in the cup as from what Anduin could piece together from Vivian’s gibberish. Anduin held the bar of soap in the towel, but then realized something else. He was missing the shampoo bottle too. Vivian would need to wash her hair too, which would not at all be fun and she’d likely hidden that as well.

Vivian noticed her father’s silence and smiled up at him, “Whhaattsss matter? Another toy?”

“Yes, I’m looking for a bamboo soap bottle with pictures of peaches drawn on it. Smells very nice.” He recalled the shampoo bottle, being a peach scented soap in a handmade bottle with hand painted peaches. It’d been Vivian’s favorite shampoo and Anduin went through hell and back to get a bottle, considering they sold out quickly in Halfhill.The soaper who made them was incredibly popular all across the continent and take it from a royal blood to want the expensive limited addition version of an everyday product. He’d become an expert in the market of stuffed animals and he’d become an expert in the market of anything and everything else just for her. Currently it was pretty pandaren soaps.

(Vivian was perfectly fine using cheaper soaps made in Binan, but then a friend from Halfhil visited and gifted the girl a few soaps from the soaper, and now it was difficult to get Vivian to use anything else. They made her skin softer and didn’t burn so much when she’d accidentally get it in her eye, and the smell was stronger and lasted longer. Her favorite was the peach scented bar. Absolutely spoiled rotten, she was.)

((Anduin also loved the soaper’s products, but due to their scarcity and expense he’d usually pass on getting any for himself. Besides, the last time Auntie Jaina visited she’d brought lots of gifts, including the most amazing honey soaps made by the bee keepers of Stormsong Valley. They came in a basket that also had bottles of flavored honey to mix in with teas, and wax candles, and it all had Anduin on a honey kick as of late.))

“Thaaat’s a bottle, silly, not a toy! You need to go to the bottle shop, down the road, run by me good ol’ pal Hao!” Vivi shook her head.

“No, I think it’s a toy bottle. Kind of like a bottle, but it’s a toy.” Anduin insisted.

“Ah! Here we go!” Vivi fished her hand into the water and pulled out a bottle, identical to the one Anduin was asking for. She must’ve knocked it into the water while he went to get her clean clothes.

She places it on the edge of the tub, but when Anduin reaches for it, she pulls it back into her arms and shakes her head.

“That’ll cost five million coins!” She says, holding out her hand expecting to be paid.

Anduin’s shoulders deflate and he exaggerates his disappointment, “Agh, really? I’m fresh out of coin, just bought a soapy shell-” (“clam.” Vivi giggles “) -Surely there must be something else I can bargain with?”

“Hmmmmmmm annnooother tradeee??” She tilted her head.

“Let’s see here…” Anduin sits back up straight and hums. Here he was playing trade with a six year old when not so long ago he settled trades with entire nations. He could not imagine any bottle he’d pay five million gold for. He’d been gifted a whole cabinet of expensive drinks but a single small container of shampoo? It’d have to be enchanted with something that made his hair immune to dirt or sweat or tangles forever. A radiant shine which never dulled. Still wasn’t sure he’d be interested.

“Well, as it’s clear I don’t have the five million coin in my coffers, a wealth i’m worried what you could possibly spend on, perhaps there is some other resource I can let go of.” He said. “I’ve already relented my future bun bun production to you, I’m not sure what else you could possibly want.”

“Hmmmmmm…” Vivian ponders, tapping her chin and closing her eyes. “Seven more!”

“Huh?” Anduin questioned, “Seven more what?”

“Seven more bun buns!” Vivi exclaimed.

“S-seven? More?” Anduin asked. “On top of the shipment of bun buns I’ve already procured for you?”

“Uh-HUH!” Vivi nodded her head.

Anduin was not going to question the absurd change in the exchange value of a single bunny custard bun, if seven of them now were worth five million coins when before an entire night’s worth were nine thousand nine hundred ninety-seven coins. The market for bun buns, he was learning, is extremely volatile. Maybe he should be selling the bun buns he makes instead of eating them, he could’ve funded the entirety of Stormwind by himself over a couple months of cooking. Would no longer have needed to rely on the money of the house of nobles, and thus wouldn’t have to listen to their bullshit. Ah, missed opportunities. Maybe Vivian could write a letter of advice to Turalyon, who was leading Stormwind in Anduin’s place.

“Well, I suppose I can make an extra seven buns, just for you.” He agreed.

He couldn’t. He’d got just enough ingredients for a batch fit for two, if he wanted to make seven more buns he’d have to take material from the pork buns and then ration out the cream. Vivian would be forgetting this in ten minutes anyway, and if she didn’t he’d promise to make bun buns with her when Riu and Hao Yu spend the night.

“Yayy!”

Happy with their exchange, Vivian handed her father the bottle of shampoo, and now Anduin had both the soaps he’d been missing. He noted the conditioner was missing too, but that wasn’t so important for this bath, and truly he did want to get started on dinner soon.

Nudging her attention from the toys, Anduin helped Vivian pour and cover her hair in shampoo. Just as every bath was, there was a push and pull of Vivian wanting to do it herself, but then she wasn’t doing it properly so Anduin would have to step in and help, and Vivian would get a bit grumpy and grumble and growl. He’d hand her a dry wash cloth to hold over her eyes as he tipped her head back and poured cups of water through her hair, as she was sensitive to the possibility of anything even getting near her eyes. When her hair was done he’d wet the towel to get soapy with the bar of soap (mango scented, just like her favorite ice treat) and hand it to her for her to clean herself. She liked popping the soap bubbles and would clean the dolls too (“they’ve had a muddy day too” she told her dad, repeating “can’t make bun buns with mud”).

Anduin had pushed his sleeves up, but by the end he was still covered in soapy water that’d splashed everywhere. Thankfully he’d learned to place Vivian’s towel on his lap to protect his pants, and it was right there when they needed it to dry her when her bath was over. He helped her dry off, and then the worst part of it all, had her stand in front of him as he brushed her hair out.

“W-waitwaitwaaaaiiit!” Vivi whined, holding the towel tight and squirming where she stood as her hair was pulled by the brush, “Ithurrrtsss!”

She cried almost every time, and there wasn’t much Anduin could do to make it better. She always had tangles in her hair and despite being slow with the brush, gentle as possible, and even using soaps that helped, she was still very sensitive. Tears dripped down her face and Anduin repeated in a calm voice that she was okay, that he was almost done, that she was doing very good.

But he’d hit a rather stubborn knot in her hair and it was taking longer to get through, and making the young girl more and more upset. Vivian only made it worse by trying to step away, but if they didn’t get it now then the knot would only get worse.

“So,” Anduin stopped his quieter affirmations with a new approach. Maybe distraction would ease the painful situation. “If a powerful mage, like Auntie Jaina, suddenly turned evvverrrryyyone in the entire world into soup, what kind of soup would you be?”

And it worked, for her crying calmed down slightly into sniffles. Anduin could see in the mirror the girl looked absolutely confused. Brows furrowed together , face red in frustration, and confused as all hell. And then, after a few moments of sniffles and brushing, Vivian muttered a reply.

“I-I fink-” She began, “I fink you’d be..bee uhhh….egg, egg drop soup.”

She then frowned, raising her voice, “NO! You’d be sweet corn soup! I wanna be nooooodle soup.”.

Vivian loved a good basic noodle soup, and Anduin would make a good vegetable broth for it. It was usually her favorite, but sometimes someone would bring over spiced blossom soup, and the girl could not ignore the beautiful purple color. Anduin still needed to ask for the recipe.

“You think I’d be sweet corn soup?” Anduin asked. “Well, I think i’d be a nice creamy veggie soup.”

Most of the soups he was served as a kid had boar or beef or chicken in it, and while Anduin wasn’t against any of that, he much preferred the rare soup that focused on locally grown veggies instead. He loved a good carrots and potato soup he could dip his bread in. Maybe throw in some spinach and mushrooms. The few times meat wasn’t the main aspect of a dish during their royal dinners he was certainly asking for seconds. (Again, it was rare, for there wasn’t a day his warrior of a father wasn’t consuming something that’d been running through the forest but moments before. Often something he’d hunted down himself.)

“Wrafie would be a spicy soup!” Vivi said, then mimicked a dragon breathing fire, “Too hot!!!!”

“I think your uncle likes a good meaty dumpling soup, maybe with an oxtail broth.” Anduin replied, brush tugging on the last of vivian’s knot. “He might be discovering a whole new land of soups in the Isles but I can’t imagine him straying from something pandaren at heart.”

“But you asked what would he BE!” Vivi pointed out.

“He’d be hot and sour dumpling soup then.” Anduin guessed. A bright red bowl of shrimp dumpling soup with chili flakes and black vinegar.

Vivian’s stomach grumbled, “I’m hungry! Can we have dumplings?”

Anduin chuckled, “No, we’re making pork buns, remember?” He ran the brush through her hair one last time and considered it tangle-free enough for now.

“Alright, let’s get you in some clean clothes and start cooking.” Anduin stood up from the stool, stretching out the ache in his bones from sitting for so long. “All this talk of soup is making me hungry as well.”

Anduin helped Vivi get changed, then asked her to put away her bath toys while he went to get a dry shirt to change into. By the time he’d returned Vivian had done her best to shove everything back into the basket next to the bath, and then the two headed back downstairs to start dinner.

Starting cooking was the absolute most boring part of it as far as Vivian seemed concerned. Watching her dad prep ingredients and lay out all the pans and utensils he’d need was unexciting. She’d help, but most of the things needed were in cabinets too high for her to reach, and thus after a few minutes of watching she’d turned to go play over by the couch with the egg. Anduin was so focused on recounting the steps in his head and beginning the work that he’d not noticed her walk away.

While Anduin mixed together the pork filling and made the dough, Vivian had dragged toys down from her room to play with the egg, as if she were entertaining it. She narrated herself and the dolls she played with, and carried them around the room on adventures, dancing gently over the egg as if it were a mountain, and climbing up the side of the fishtank to say hello through the glass. Anduin picked up on some of the events the dolls were living through and it was quite a riveting tale.

Eventually, as Anduin was halfway through filling the buns and folding them, Vivian grew tired of her toys and was reminded of her hunger by the rumble in her tummy. She wandered back over to the kitchen, whining.

“Daddddyyy, can I have a snack?” She asked, eyeing the buns sitting waiting to be steamed.

Anduin looked at her with amusement, “No light, dinner will be ready soon.”

“But I’m hungry nooooww!” Vivian cried.

“And if you have a snack now you won’t be hungry for the pork buns i’m making.” Anduin frowned, “I thought you wanted pork buns.”

“MmmmmBUT my tummmyyy hurts!!!” Vivian continued to push.

“No snack.” Anduin shook his head. He finished folding a bun and placed it to the side, glancing back at her to see her utterly pitiful face, tears threatening to break loose.

“WANT. SNACK.” Vivian shouted, then growled.

“Vivian, we don’t-” Anduin began and then caught himself, wincing. He recalled the very strict rules around language and expression he was forced to uphold as a child, and how growling was a very frowned upon action. It was inhuman, animalistic, and he should know better. But growling was expression, a form of communication used by plenty of races, and was, in fact, a part of the Pandaren speech, especially used by children.

“Vivi, I thought you said you’d help me make the buns.” He recalled, disappointed.“Why don’t you help me fold the last few and get them steamed?”

“NO!” Vivi shouted, folding her arms and huffing.

“No?” Anduin coughed, caught off guard by her tantrum.

The girl stomped back to her toys left on the couch and picked them up to continue playing with them, but her angry attitude leaked out of every action, her story told in a grumpy mumble and the dolls motioned around as if they were drumsticks. Anduin watched her for a few moments, holding himself back from telling her off for her rudeness. She was hungry and all but likely getting tired too, which made her irritable and snappy sometimes.

He turned back to finish prepping the pork buns for steaming when he heard a loud huff and dolls dropping to the floor.

“Wait. Okay.” Vivian said, in a much calmer (but still stressed) tone, and walked back into the kitchen.

“I can help.” She said, standing beside her dad and looking up towards him, waiting.

“Good,” Anduin smiled, “you almost missed making the bunnies.”

Vivian gasped, “NO! NOT THE BUNNIES! IWANNAHELPMAKEBUNNIES!!”

Anduin laughed, “Your enthusiasm is better late than never I suppose.”

Vivian moved her step stool over and together they finished folding the pork buns, setting them aside to finish prepping the custard bunny buns. They had enough dough left over to fill with the custard he’d prepared already, plus a little extra to create the bunny ears, eyes, and nose. This was the part Vivian enjoyed , and they laughed at the wonky faces some of the bunnies had. When they were finished the bunnies needed to be set aside for a few minutes to rest and rise, which was the perfect amount of time to start steaming the pork buns. In the end everything was timed just right, with the bun buns going into the steamer right after the pork buns were finished.

Anduin enjoyed cooking for himself and Vivian, getting to learn the ins and outs of creating something delicious, and having more choice in what was served at the dinner table. Despite being prince, their meals were designed for his father, and even when he was king he only got a little input here and there. They made him pandaren dishes on request, but even with bringing in a pandaren chef to teach them, it just was never as fulfilling as he’d hoped. Lots of substitution of ingredients, made with the wrong cookware, imperfect timing. And they’d continued with meat-filled dishes under the belief it’d help him bulk up like his father. They probably thought the same about fitting him with plate armor.

Cooking had also become a great bonding time with his daughter, and was a great way to help her motor skills. It’d also been important to teach her to be careful with hot surfaces or sharp knives, cleaning messes, and how to not accidentally poison yourself with bad food preparation (She learned alongside him, and one time he’d left the ingredients he was prepping out a bit too long, earning them both a bad stomach ache. A mistake he’d never make again in his life, the guilt of watching his baby girl get sick because of him keeping him from doing so.).

Finally, when all was finished, they set the bun buns aside for dessert and carried their pork buns to the table. Anduin set aside a garlic sauce and helped Vivian carry her glass of water to the table (She’d wanted to carry everything at once, but he knew she’d drop it all so he helped). They sat down and dug in and Vivian scarfed down each and every bun like he was starving her or something. In an effort to slow her down, he started a conversation.

“So what kind of soup do you think grandpa Genn would be?” He asked.

Vivian swallowed the food she was chewing and laughed, “Wolf soup!!”

Anduin smiled, “I don’t know if they make wolf soup.” They had a few recipes with wolf meat in Desolace and Feralas, and made a decent wolf steak in The Hinterlands, but he’d never heard of soup. “I think….something like a hearty Westfall stew. Chunks of beef, very filling and comforting.”

“‘Leera would be tomato soup!” Vivi grinned. “Pretty and red!”

“MMmmm, with grilled cheese on the side?” Anduin asked.He pictured a delicious bowl of tomato soup, bright and red, with the pop of green from the basil. Yes he certainly could see how Vivian thought that resembled Valeera.

“YEAH!” Vivi nodded her head.

“What about…Auntie Jaina?” He asked.

“Onion soup!” Vivi replied. “With the cheese on it!”

“Hmmm, I was thinking about kakavia.” Anduin said. “A Kul Tiras fisher’s soup made from mauve stingers, fish oil, and potatoes. A bit of sea water, tomatoes, and onions, I think.”

“EWWW!!” Vivian’s face scrunched up. “Sea water and jelly fish!?”

“Daughter of the Sea, as they say. I would say don’t knock it till you try it, buuut i’ve never tried it myself.” Anduin said, “We should next time we visit Boralus.”

Vivian was about to voice her disinterest, when a loud sound interrupted the two. It startled them with its volume, and very much sounded like something broke. It wasn’t exactly like glass, it wasn't shatter , no, but it was similar. Anduin’s attention snapped up to the front door, then the windows, and then the fish tank and the sword above it, but nothing seemed amiss. He looked across the room wondering if maybe something fell off a bookshelf, but all was in place. Was it something upstairs? Didn’t sound like it came from outside at all, maybe-

“EGG!” Vivian screamed and jumped off the chair, running across the room to the egg by the couch.

Anduin abandoned his place at the table too to follow her, and sure enough she was right. In the top corner of the bright golden cloud serpent egg was a rather large crack. In fact there was movement, the sides of the cracked shell shifting ever so slightly.

“IT’S CRACKING! IT’S CRACKING!” Vivian jumped up and down and yelled in excitement, pulling on her dad’s arm. “IT’S HERE! TODAY!!!”

Anduin’s brain blanked for a moment as it tried to process what was happening. He’d not expected this at all today, and was fairly certain of it being another week at least. A frozen panic flooded his chest and he stared at the crack unsure of what to do. Then a sharp pain shot through his arm and he pulled his limb away from the girl yanking on it.

“Vivi, don’t pull on me like that please.” He said. She nodded her head and sat down on her knees, watching the egg with the gaze of a hawk.

Shaking his head, Anduin remembered he’d written notes in preparation for this moment, and turned to go search the bookshelves for it.

“Stay here and keep an eye on it.” He said quickly before doing so.

Locating the journal, he returned to review what it said before remembering the food left out on the table. He left the journal with Vivi before quickly going back to put the food up before it went bad. By the time he returned, there was another crack in the egg.

He opened the journal and read through it, remembering everything he’d learned and wrote down when they’d received the egg.

Vivian spent a long time wanting to see the cloud serpents, and still wouldn’t let go of the idea of having one of her own, begging for one in the same way human children might beg for a pony. Anduin entertained the idea, sure, but didn’t actually seriously consider it until they visited the Arboretum, where the Order of the Cloud Serpent resides. There Vivi got to see the serpent races, and was shown where the hatchlings were raised, and told all about the care that goes into raising them. Anduin had asked what it took to raise one as part of a family, expecting something other than the answer he was given: they could have an egg, and raise it. If pandaren could take on the care and friendship of a serpent there was no reason the Wrynns couldn’t.

A full detailed lesson later, the Order handed Anduin a golden gem-like egg. Cloud serpents, back when Anduin was a teenager and learning about them for the first time, were more wild then they were now, and were much rarer. Their eggs were hard to find, and often hunted and eaten by wood sprites. Their vulnerability made them difficult to hatch and raise, and thus their care remained largely in the hands of the Order of the Cloud Serpents. But now, years later, their population had grown and more and more found homes all over the continent, roaming the wilds and sharing homes with the civilians of Pandaria.

Golden serpents were still rarer than other breeds, referred to as treasure and claimed to bring good luck while remaining intensely loyal. The serpent caretaker they’d received it from was more than happy to see the egg go to Anduin, saying in his rambling ‘do you think we’ve forgotten your sacrifice?’, before moving on to continue stating fact after fact about the species.

This specific egg was smaller than it’s siblings, and the smaller eggs don’t usually end up as race serpents. The runts of their clutch, growing slower, the caretaker said, they’re sometimes a bit more…rambunctious. Which was all to say he thought this little one would hatch into a good family member, better than that of a guardsmen’s mount or a farmer’s right hand. Being smaller meant that they’d take up a bit less resources than their kin, and thus were easier to provide for by small families. Could maybe fit in a house. Still an absolute momentous challenge for two humans, one of which being a child, but they already had Reverence, a massive war horse who alone was too much for an entire kingdom, so they could probably handle it.

And the Order seemed to have faith in them, so…

“What do serpents eat?” Anduin paced back and forth across the room, reading from his notes, asking questions to Vivian who sat almost glued to the slowly cracking egg.

“Uhhmmmm, FISH!” Vivian did her best to answer from what she could remember, “AND CAKE!”

Anduin shook his head, “Fish cake, which is not cake but is made of fish. They also like sugar minnow and turtle meat, and really just about anything from the sea.”

“If it’s not cake, why do they call it cake??” Vivian asked.

“Serpent hatchlings also like snacking on spider eyes, as well as tiger flanks, which are both notoriously difficult to hunt for.”

“Ewwwwww, spider eyes!?”

“They do have sweet tooths, with a particular craving for honey,” Anduin continued, “Though I wonder if that's solely because the Arboretum is surrounded by honey-producing wasps.” He also realized if this remained true for their new friend he’d have to hide his personal stash of Stormsong Valley honey. He was sure the few bottles he had could be devoured by a serpent in seconds, and he hadn’t the time to go buy more.

“Can we make honey tea cake??” Vivi asked. “You ate it all last time!!”

“What do you mean I ate it all, I cut it into three so we could share with ‘Leera!” Anduin paused in his pacing, “We all ate the same sized portion, in fact you probably had a bigger portion then a girl your age should get.” then continued right back rambling about serpent diets. “There is a lot of meat and sugar in their diets.”

“So we can make more sweets!?” Vivi gasped.

“If we did they’d all be for them, none for us.” Anduin shook his head. “As appealing as it might seem to you, you could not function with the same diet.”

“Maybe!” Vivi huffed, “We haven't tried yet!”

Anduin chuckled, “And we won’t.”

“Why not!?”

“A poor diet would make you feel bad, dear.”

“But I like meat and sweeeeeets!”

“Yes, and too much of it will make you tired and ill.” Anduin said, “Too much of anything is a detriment to your health, which is why balance is key.”

“But WWwHHYYyYyY?!” Vivi whined.

“Everyone I’ve ever known whose thrown off the balance of things has turned into a grumpy sourpuss, do you want to be a grumpy sourpuss?”

Vivi huffed and crossed her arms, “Noo.”

“I would hope not, It’d make me sad.”

Anduin continued reciting facts and knowledge about cloud serpents from the journal, including how full of energy they were. They liked to play all the time, including games like catch and hide-and-seek. In their playfulness they could often hurt themselves, and thus it was important to have at least a basic knowledge of first aid, which was the one aspect of serpent care Anduin had absolute confidence in being able to handle. Really they were like having a second toddler around.

“When they’re young and picky they might struggle to consume all the proper nutrients, but a mushroom called Serpent’s Scale, located in The Widow’s Wail, has powerful properties and important nutrients.” Anduin said, “But it will be a pain to get them to eat it, for it doesn’t taste very good.”

The Order had already given them some supplies, including a small bag worth of Serpent’s Scale, dried and chopped and ready to be mixed in with a more appetizing meal.

“They’ll require a cushy nest of soft material, which our blankets should do well I think.”

“And we’ll set the nest up in my room, right!?” Vivi asked. She’d been waiting forever for this.

“Let’s keep them downstairs for the first few nights, alright?” Anduin replied, “Newly hatched serpents can be a bit messy and chaotic and we don’t want them chewing up your plushies.”

He then paused his pacing again, “Serpent hatchlings, like any being hatched from an egg, are covered in bits of shell, membrane, and albumen, which all served to protect them from harm and now must be cleaned away. Be careful to clear away any debris that might get stuck beneath their newly formed scales, which will harden as they get older.”

“Alllbumm?”

“The clear liquid of an egg. It’s primary purpose is to protect the yellow part, which grows into a baby.” Anduin answered, walking back over to the couch and setting the journal aside. “We need to move the egg outside.”

“What!? Why!?” Vivian asked, looking up at her dad who was eyeing the blankets around the cracking egg.

“It’ll be easier to clean everything if I don’t have to clean the living room alongside it.” Anduin answered, “Now help me carry them to the stable.”

Vivian stood up, gasping, “Bubby!!!”

“Yes, lets bring the egg to Bubby.” Anduin nodded. Was it a bit crazy for him to feel some small relief in pulling Reverence into the situation? A part of him felt as if he would not be the only adult anymore, that the warhorse’s presence was stabilizing enough that it eased his growing anxiety. That horse was smart and knew how to be calm in tough situations, though bringing a baby into the world maybe wasn’t one of them.

Anduin tried lifting the egg up on his own, however it was fairly heavy and the motion from the hatchling inside would certainly cause the man to stumble. He grabbed one of the blankets in the makeshift nest and tied it around the egg, using that to help his grip, then lifted the egg.

“Vivian, can you bring the blankets with you?” Anduin asked

“OH-KAY!”

The two made their way outside, Vivi helping her dad with the door and telling him to be careful to not trip down the porch stairs. By now the sun was disappearing behind the mountains and the sky was growing orange and pink, slowly fading into darkness. The lightning bugs would be coming out soon, as would other wildlife, and fill the trees and mountains with the sounds of night. They followed a worn dirt path away from the house towards the east, stopping right before the path up to Mason’s Folly where the stable resided.

Reverence heard them coming before they were in view, and was waiting by the fence. His braids were a mess and his legs were covered in mud and it looked like he’d been running around at some point, and by the mud in his shed, was lying down when he heard his humans walking over. He made a huff to welcome them and followed them as they made their way to the center of the paddock. Vivi dropped the pile of blankets down upon the dirt and Anduin gently placed the wiggling egg back on top.

A few more cracks had formed, and Reverence walked over, circling them, watching the egg in curiosity. Whatever was inside was certainly tired of the captivity and working hard to get out.

“Should we help the baby?” Vivi asked, leaning forward.

“No, not unless something gets in its way.” Anduin shook his head. “Or if it takes too long and gets tired.”

“Ohkayy.”

“Hold on, I’ll be a moment.” Anduin walked towards the shed, stepping inside to grab a few of Reverence’s towels and soft brushes. The horse surely wouldn’t mind if their new friend borrowed them. He returned to find Vivi holding a one-sided conversation with the horse.

“-and they’re gonna be in my room! We’ll share bed time stories and play!” She grinned, “And we’ll run around and go to school together too!”

Anduin laughed, setting the stuff down on the ground beside them. “I’m not so sure about school, nor do I think they’ll care much for playing dolls.”

“You don’t know that!” Vivi shook her head.

“Maybe eating them, more like.” Anduin added. “But we’ll get them their own toys too, just like Bubby has, right Bubby?”

Reverence had sat down by this point, sniffing the egg and nudging it with his nose. The egg would rock with motion and crack slightly and Reverence would pull his head back, unsure of what was all happening.

“Did you know a newly hatched serpent will imprint on the first person they see.” Anduin asked Vivi. “Cloud Serpents are not the only ones known for this but they are particularly attached to their families.”

“Immmprinnt?” Vivi sounded out, “Whassat?”

“It is when a baby becomes very closely attached to the first beings around them just after their birth, or hatch. This is usually their parents.” Anduin answered. “But anyone can be it.”

“OooOoOh.” Vivi nodded, “Did I imprint on you, daddy?!”

Anduin wanted to answer with a yes, but he paused, “...You were very hard to part with your mother.” He worried maybe it was too sad to bring up, but Vivi didn’t seem phased at all. She giggled instead.

“Did you immprinnttt on your mommy too?!” She asked with a big smile on her face. Still Anduin found himself amazed at how easy it was for her to speak of these things. Did Anduin still have tar on his feet, mourning too long to be healthy, or did Vivian have a warped view? ((Why wasn’t she as sad as he was? Was he raised wrong or did she not care enough??))

“No, I imprinted on the pigeon sitting in the window of the medical ward.” Anduin grinned, “Of course I imprinted on my parents.” He thought at least. It was the logical conclusion, but his childhood left a lot to be questioned.

“Hhehehe” Vivi laughed, “Pigeon?!”

The egg lurched to the side, a chip flying off to the side. It was much easier to see the little dragonkin inside, squirming around to break free.

“Whose it gonna imprint on!?” Vivi asked her dad, “Whatabout mee!?”

“They could very well imprint on both of us, there is no limit that I'm aware of.” Anduin replied.

There was another loud crack, and a significant portion of the shell broke off, falling down into the blankets. The serpent was nearly there.

“OHOHOH!” Vivi yelled, rocking back and forth as she sat, “IT’S HERE!HEEERRREE!!”

Another few moments and a rough kick gave the serpent hatchling all it needed to break free, tumbling from the egg as it partly crumbled to it’s weight. A high-pitched cry erupted from the golden yellow cloud serpent, whose big blue eyes blinked rapidly, the world around it slowly coming into clarity.

The little lanky baby shook it’s head, shell and goop flying in every direction, and looked up at what was immediately in front of it. Reverence’s eyes stared back, a moment of pause between the two. And then the baby stepped forward, tripping on the slippery egg as it tried to approach the big horse, mewling and squeaking pouring from it’s mouth.

Anduin laughed as the horse snorted, startled, standing back onto his legs to step back. Reverence was not at all prepared for this, nor the little noisy thing’s attention. It tried to follow but tripped on the nest of blankets, whelping as it planted into the dirt. It quickly got back up, but was only covering itself in more and more dirt, so Anduin walked over with the towels to grab it and clean it off.

“Is it okay?” Vivi walked over, watching the hatchling squeak and grumble and struggle to get out of Anduin’s grip.

“Yes, just a bit dirty and wobbly.” Anduin reassured her, scrubbing away as much of the egg remains as he could, knowing the little one would need a soapy bath later. “I believe she will need a name.” He added.

“SHE!?” Vivi gasped, then jumped around on her feet, chanting “SISTER!SIIISTER!SIISTTER!!!”

The baby nibbled on Anduin’s arm, though wasn’t very gentle with it, and Anduin’s grip faltered with a sharp intake of breath. The hatchling jumped from his arms and, with a bit of a struggle, managed to fly a few feet towards the horse who now watched from the other side of the paddock. Halfway it gave up on the flying and returned to the ground, preferring to work more on it’s balance as it chased after the horse.

“SHE CAN FLY ALREADY!?” Vivi yelled, watching with laughter between every word as the little baby stumbled after the war horse.

“Cloud serpents are very smart when they hatch.” He said. Not on the level of dragons, but they certainly were more intelligent than human newborns. “But it looks like she’ll need plenty of practice.”

Reverence stayed a fair distance from the little whelp, but kept looking back in curiosity. She continued to hobble after and cried. Seems she really took to the horse, and desperately wanted his attention, which as the minutes passed, Reverence seemed less reluctant to give. She slowly got closer and closer, until she launched herself from the ground and flew onto his back.

“So, a name.” Anduin looked from them to Vivi who watched beside him. “I was thinking maybe something along the lines of Celeste, based on the August Celestials, or Lo, after the serpent of Jiang, who became a hero in the Za-”

“EGGY!” Vivi shouted.

“-ndalari wars of…” Anduin stopped. “Eggy?”

“LET’S NAME HER EGGY!” Vivi nodded eagerly.

“Eggy?” Anduin repeated again, surprised. He’d put so much thought into potential names, which held significance and meaning and importance in local history, and Eggy was what Vivian wanted? “Why Eggy?”

“She’s yellow!” Vivi explained, “Like an egg! And she came from an egg! Eggy!”

So utterly simple and childish, but Anduin wasn’t sure why he expected anything different. And he couldn’t deny that it was a cute name, just wasn’t what he’d go with.

“What do you think about Solar? She certainly reminds me of the sun’s rays. Or maybe we can give her a name similar to that of Knowledge, the golden hatchling under the care of Lorewalker Cho, who I met once at the Celestial Tournament. It really rings similar to that of Reverence’s name.”

“Eggy!!!!”

“Curiosity? Compassion? I’m feeling something with a C.” Anduin continued onward, “Clarity? Chaos, even? I’m sure she certainly will be.”

“EGGGYYY!”

Anduin sighed, “I…suppose she’ll be Eggy.”

“YAYY!” The little girl jumped around cheering in her victory. “EGGYEGGYEGGYY! DADDY, BUBBY, VIVI, EGGGYYYY!!”

“Now, can you go fetch the buckets from the shed?” Anduin shook his head, “We’re going to need to give Eggy a good bath.”

“OH! I’LL GET THE SOAP!!” Vivi began running off towards the house.

“VIVI!” Anduin shouted after her, “THE SOAP FROM THE SHED! NOT YOUR SOAP!”

“OOOOOH!!” Vivi stumbled to a halt, turned around to book it to the shed. “OH-KAYYYY!”

The night would certainly be a long one, and here Anduin had hoped to clean off himself and relax the day’s cold rains away in the hot springs. As he watched the six year old make a mess of the shed trying to find the bucket, and heard the cries of a hatchling imprinted on that of a war horse clearly not ready for parenthood, the man came to terms with the fact his plans were not happening tonight. And possibly the next.

-...-

The house was always a mess with one kid, so throwing in a second was a guarantee for daily chaos. It's been a week since Eggy was hatched and Anduin lost count of the time he was spending cleaning up her and Vivian’s messes. Vivian, at least, would sometimes pick up after herself if he asked. Eggy at most would carry around her toys in her mouth or tidy up her nest under the table, but had a lot of growing to do before she’d care for the rest of her messes.

It was getting late, the sun already down and the stars shining in the night sky, and Anduin was walking around the house, picking up scattered pillows and blankets, toys and books, trinkets and gizmos. Vivi followed her dad around, having been told to help clean up, but instead was mostly picking up and playing with random toys while rambling on about who knows what. Eggy, who’d been a ball of energy the entire day, was currently outside with Reverence, who continued to remain Anduin’s right hand even to this day.

That hatchling absolutely adored Reverence, and when playing with Vivian got boring (like when the girl needed a nap or was to go to school) she would quickly abandon the humans for her animal companion. Reverence, though not pleased with the attachment at first, became a great babysitter. Not that he really knew how to babysit for that of a whelp of another species, but Reverence knew how to guard and protect and care for the ones close to him, so that's what he did. And he did not hold back in telling the whelp off if she became too rowdy or bitey. If she wanted to hang out in the horse’s shed and use his things, she was going to learn to be respectful.

Anduin wasn’t sure he could handle Eggy without that horse, it almost felt like having a second adult around. An adult that Eggy cared to listen to more. He certainly would be finding a way to reward Reverence for all this, extra sugar cubes at the least.

“Andd then the hozen said ‘you can’t do that here!’ and the bear said ‘says who!?’ and they were about to beat eachother up when the pretty pandaren princess stopped them!” Vivian narrated the actions of the toys in her hands, “She growled at them and told them they were being bad! No fighting allowed in her kingdom!”

Anduin listened, impressed by her creativity, for this story began not long ago about a lost turtle seeking help from a lion goddess, and was now about a war against the Hozen and the Druids. He picked up a blanket that lay across the floor and folded it up, placing it back on the couch, before messing with the couch pillows so that they sat where he thought they should. As he turned to continue cleaning, he stepped on something, looking down to find yet more of Vivi’s toys.

“The hozen roared and hit the princess, and the whole land gasped!” Vivi continued, throwing her princess toy aside, “But then the stormy gods got mad and lightning came down, hitting the hozen, and showed ALL his true secret!!!”

Anduin picked up the toy he’d stepped on, a now broken wood carved murloc whose paint was partly rubbed off. He sighed, turning to the girl following behind, “Vivi can you pleeaase pick up your toys?”

“THE HOZEN WAS A DRUID ALL ALONG!” Vivi raised her toy hozen and toy bear in the air, yelling “A MONKEY DRUID! HIDING WITH THE HOZENS!”

“Vivian!” Anduin spoke up, “Look, I’ll have to glue the little guy back together.” He held the broken murloc in his hand for her to see.

“The hozen was sab-sabo-soba-saassbaa” (“Sabotaging” Anduin helped) “-Sasotaging the war.” Vivian said in a quieter voice.

“Vivian.” Anduin repeated, emphasizing the broken toy.

“He’s a casoly of the war.” She dipped her head to the murloc.

“Casualty.” Anduin corrected. “And there will be more if you just leave them all on the ground when you’re finished playing. Please clean your toys up, my light.”

“Ooh-kay.”

Vivian threw the hozen and bear to the ground, then ran over to the basket by the wall to drag it further into the room. She then started picking up more toys and, well, tried to put them away into the basket, but then would just continue with her crazy stories. It was a start, Anduin sighed, before walking to place the broken murloc on the kitchen counter so he could remember to fix it later.

A lot of the mess came from running about the place, no care not to bump into anything, but there were also plenty of teeth marks. Marks on the edges of the book cases, on the corners of the walls, on the stair railing, on the couch legs, even on some of the pieces of Anduin’s jihui set. Most of these marks were Eggy’s, but a few were certainly not. Vivian was long past her teething phase, but she still liked to chew on things, and now that the hatchling was teething it seemed the girl didn’t want to be left out.

They were an absolute menace together, and highly entertaining. As much trouble as it gave Anduin it was nothing he couldn’t handle. Kept him on his toes, certainly. He recalled the first full day Eggy spent inside the house and what a horror that’d gone. A scream ‘DADDY!’ nearly gave him a heart attack, only to run downstairs to find Vivian collapsed into angry tears and the cloud serpent on top of the fish tank, mouthful of algae and fish. It took awhile to rangle the serpent away and by then they’d lost a few good fishy friends. Vivian was sour the rest of the day and Anduin couldn’t blame her. He’d considered giving their tank to a new home, but a friend in Binan said there were plenty of ways to keep a troublesome serpent away from the fish. A new set of tank plants later and apparently a stinky smell only serpent noses could pick up on kept Eggy away from the tank for good.

“Mister orcy man took his wolfie on a walkie, but then they got lostie, and then it rained! And raaaained all over them!!!” Vivi held a fabric orc doll and a wolf plushie in her hands, motioning them around instead of putting them away in the basket like she should. “Oh, orcy cried, how will we get home now!”

“Oh dear.” Anduin commented, putting books back into their proper place on the shelves.

“No, see, they have glasses, both of them, look see.” Vivian turned to her dad, holding both toys out, “just pretend they do, but, also, pretend they lost them. In the rain. And now they can’t see where they are going. They’re lost. In the rain.”

“A frightful situation.” Anduin nodded, “But at least the wolf has a strong nose, right? They’ll be home to dry off and relax in no time!”

“No, see,” Vivian shook her head, “Wolfie lost his nose! In the war!”

“Huh?” Anduin smiled in wry amusement. “That’s awfully tragic. Someone will need to save them from this downpour then.”

“No one will.” Vivian said very dryly. “They drown.” And then she threw both the toys into the basket.

Anduin watched her move on, throwing a few more toys into the basket before finding a dragon plush to start another story with. She told the most interesting, oddly concerning, strange stories. Where did she get these ideas? Their bedtime stories were nothing of the sort.

“That’s a very sad story, don’t you think?” Anduin asked her. “I much prefer the kind of stories with happy endings. Too many sad stories at once give me nightmares.”

Vivi paused, thinking, before looking at her dad, “Mister Orcy and his wolfie are brought back alive again by the panda princess! They live happily together forever n’ ever the end.” and the went back to her toys.

“Very sweet,” Anduin said, “Thank you.”

Anduin continued cleaning, listening to Vivi’s rambling, watching to make sure that she actually was cleaning, however slow. Once he’d picked up everything from the floor he walked over with a broom to sweep up the dirt and dust.

“Daddy?” Vivi asked, pausing in the middle of a story about ships at sea and a shark dragon.”Daddddyyy?”

“Yes, light?” Anduin acknowledged, still focused on sweeping. He’d had a pile of dirt built up from the girls running in and out of the house over and over.

“Where did Bibi’s spear go?” She asked, turning to him and holding up a kal’dorei doll whose hair was a tangled mess and was missing half her clothes.

“Whose spear?” Anduin asked, then looked away from sweeping to see the doll. “Ah, I don’t know, baby, if you remembered to clean up you’d remember where you put things.”

Vivian shook her head, “I left it right here! I didn’t forget!”

The doll, whose name was apparently now Bibi despite whatever was written on her box, came with a pretty white gown and pieces of silver-painted armor to attach over it, as well as a helmet and a spear. The only thing that wasn’t missing it seemed was the doll’s boots and helmet. Twas the fate of all dolls who came with small accessories. Easily lost when Vivian kept swapping them between other dolls, and then losing them in the corners of their house.

“Well it’s not there anymore.” Anduin replied, “Perhaps it was stolen by the hozen druid for that war.”

“No, it wasn’t.” Vivi shook her head, “Daddy do you know where it went?”

“No, Vivi, but I will let you know if I find it.” Anduin opened the back door to the hot springs and swept the dirt outside. “Why don’t you make Bibi a new dress? Could make a spear out of some paper.”

“That’d be a bad spear, daddy!”

“I’d hope Bibi didn’t have any real plans to poke anyones eyes out.”

“NOT YET!”

“Oh dear.”

Once Anduin was finished cleaning up the downstairs living space, as much as he could get to in a timely manner at least, he could finally relax for a moment. Vivian was making good progress on cleaning, Eggy and Reverence were still outside, which allowed the man a rare moment of peace.

“Vivi,” He said, making his way over to the stairs, “I’m gonna take a quick shower to wash off for the hot spring.”

“OH-KAY!” Vivi yelled back, distracted by her toys, and Anduin wasn’t even sure she processed what he said.

“I’ll be back down soon, don’t make more messes please.” He said, walking up the stairs.

“I wooooonnn’ttt!”

Anduin made his way upstairs, still keeping an ear out just in case he heard anything concerning from downstairs, and prepared himself a rinse. He’d clean himself up quickly, soap and water, so that he could go back downstairs to relax in the hot springs. He set aside his soap and brush and towels and the day’s clothes and a clean robe, turned on the warm water, and stepped in.

He was only allowed a minute or two of quiet before the door of the bathroom burst open and Vivi and Eggy wandered in. Anduin could hear them from the other side of the shower curtain, and it sounded like Vivi was dragging toys onto the bathroom mat. Anduin wondered if the serpent found her way back into the house on her own or if Vivi went to go get her as soon as her dad left the room.

“I told you I'd be right down.” Anduin spoke over the sound of the water.

“Play toys with me!” Vivi sat on the matt, “You’re the toy shop this time!”

“No, no, no.” Anduin shook his head, peaking out the side of the shower curtain.”Not in here. We can play downstairs by the hot springs.”

“Awwwww, pleaaaseee!?” Vivi frowned, holding out two dolls, one of which was Bibi. Bibi now had a napkin taped around her like a dress, and a fork tied to her arm. The bits of clothes she had on minutes ago were gone.

“Where’d the clothes she had on go?” Anduin asked.

“Lost them to the clam.”

“Oh. Huh.” Anduin paused, rinsing soap from his hair, “Did the clam give her a dessert fork?”

“New spear!” Vivi grinned. “THIS DRESS IS DES-IGNER!”

“It’s very lovely.”

Anduin went back to cleaning himself, listening to Vivi play with Eggy instead. Vivi handed toys to Eggy, who would nibble on them and get them taken away. Vivi tried to get the hatchling to play ‘right’, whatever that was, and became increasingly more frustrated as Eggy wanted to throw the toys in the air and catch them. At some point a toy was thrown at the shower, the curtain blocking it from hitting Anduin himself.

“HEY! NO!” Vivi screamed as Eggy attempted to snatch one of the toys from Vivi’s hand. “Dadddy!”

“She’s just trying to play with you the best she knows how.” Anduin said behind the curtain. “You can’t expect her to play with you the same way Riu and Hao yu do.”

He heard Eggy snap for the toy again and then Vivian growl at her, and then the two were growling at eachother. Vivian already growled more than any human Anduin ever knew, but now that her ‘sister’ growled back she was doing it all the time now. Anduin was about to peak back out the curtain to sternly tell them off for fighting, when he heard Vivi huff.

“Fine, you can take this one. ONLY this one!” She said, and handed a toy to Eggy, who chirped in glee and started throwing it up into the air to catch it, over and over.

It gladdened Anduin that the two could work things out amongst themselves, for they certainly had a lot to learn about each other. Vivian was often disappointed that Eggy wasn’t understanding something, and Eggy frustrated when Vivian wasn’t giving her any patience. But they’d grow to understand each other as time went on, Anduin trusted. They were both young and learning new things every day.

Finished with his shower, Anduin turned the water off and grabbed his towel, drying himself off and tying it around his waist. When he went to step out of the shower, moving the curtain to the side, he found the floor littered with toys. He placed his feet carefully between them, trying his best not to step on anything. Despite his best effort, he stepped on a small building block, and winced in pain.

“Vivian!” Anduin frowned, messaging his foot. “I think you have too many toys.”

“NO!” Vivian jumped up. “I’LL CLEAN! POMISE!”

“Please.” Anduin sighed.

Vivi frantically started putting toys up into the basket of toys by the tub, but many of the toys she’d dragged in from other rooms. Eggy joined in, jumping up and throwing objects into the toy basket, including shampoo bottles and tooth paste. Anduin brushed his hair out, drying it best he could, then gathered the rest of his things into his arms.

“Finish cleaning up here before you come downstairs, okay?” He said.

“PRRRRROMISEEE!” Vivi shouted, then ran out of the bathroom with toys in her arms to go throw them into her bedroom. Eggy ran after her.

Anduin heads downstairs, stepping out of the house to the hot springs behind the house. Finally, after the chaos of the last week, he could step inside the hot steaming waters and relax. His favorite spot, aside from sitting up on Mason’s Folly, where he could close his eyes to the world and let the natural waters ease the aches in his bones. He ties his hair back, stepping out of the towel to sit down into the spring.

The spring was just as it was a decade ago, though this time Anduin was the one in charge of keeping it running. The water flows in from the mountains, bringing with it minerals that greatly soften the skin. It was wonderful, though it required lots of cleaning. The same minerals could damage the bath itself, as well as the pipes delivering the water, so keeping up with maintenance was a chore. Leaves from the trees above fished out, water drained back into the land, amongst many other tasks to complete.

The heat from the water soaked into his body and every ache a knot that’d built up was eased out. He laid back into the water, resting his head on the side of the rock, towel below for comfort, and closed his eyes to enjoy the quiet moment as it lasted.

Several minutes passed and Anduin found himself wondering where those girls were, expecting them to have appeared by now. He wanted to relax fully, but couldn’t when it was too quiet. He considered getting out of the springs to go make sure they were okay, when both ran out from the house.

“WE CLEANED ITT!” Vivi announced, “ALL CLEAN!!”

Anduin sunk back into the water, relieved to see them both. “Thank you, girls.”

Eggy whistled and dropped a few toys she held in her mouth, deciding upon seeing the hot springs to abandon the toys and jump into the water. The water splashed everywhere, Anduin bracing himself and Vivi laughing. The serpent swam around in the water, purring in the heat, coming to the side and resting it’s head up on the stone just like Anduin.

“Eggy likes the bath too!” Vivi pointed and giggled.

“I suppose she likes hot places just like all the other dragons I know.” Anduin smiled. “That said, next time she’ll have to take a bath before getting in.”

“Whys?” Vivi asked, sitting in the dirt by the springs and tilting her head.

“We want to keep the hot spring as clean as possible.” Anduin answered. “That's why I take a shower before getting in. The springs are not for cleaning but for relaxing!”

“That’s silly.” Vivi said, spreading out and playing with the toys she and Eggy dragged with them. “That’s two baths! Taking twwwooo baths is silly.”

“The hot springs has special water that helps my aches. Our bathroom does not get special water.” Anduin added.

“Magical water!?” Vivi asked.

“No, not enchanted waters. The water is nice and hot, and has minerals that-”

“Miiinrals?”

“Minerals.” Anduin corrected, “It’s like…little bits washed down from the mountains that sit in the hot waters and make your skin feel better.”

“Weeeirrdd.”

Vivian wasn’t really a big fan of the hot springs. She didn’t like the hot water yet and was too scared to join, but did love playing in the dirt and mud right outside the spring. She’d play in the mud and make mud pies, or pull out the water hose to play in water herself. She’d put on shows with her toys, making movies out of their stories, and he’d sit and watch her play. Sometimes she’d hand him a doll, and he’d reach over the stone to play with her.

“Look, Daddy, Eggy, Looklookloookk!”

Vivian set up her toys, having built up a stack of mud in the vaguest shape of a house, and was tapping the dolls along the ground as if they were walking away from their house, towards the spring.

“They’re going to go fishing in the lake!” She smiled.

“Fishing?” Anduin asked, “I don’t think there are any fish here.” He watched Eggy as she swam around in the water more, “Aside from a monster, maybe.”

“A monster!?” Vivi made one of the dolls gasp. “Maybe we can find this monster!”

“Legend says a hungry beast lurks below the surface of the lake’s waters, waiting for any unsuspecting prey to wander too close.” Anduin said.

“But they didn’t know that, so they went fishing still.” Vivi sighed, walking the dolls to the stone’s edge.

Then Eggy swam over, popping her head up above the water, shooting hot spring water out of her nose, missing the dolls entirely and hitting Vivian instead. Vivian bursts into laughter and falls back into the dirt, soaked in water. Eggy makes a happy noise and swims around in circles.

“SHE GOT MEE!” Vivi squealed.

“And the lake monster claims another victim.” Anduin smiled. “Bathed in the cursed waters of the beast, you too will one day awake to fins and scales along your skin!”

“NOOOO” Vivi laughed. She stood up to ring out her shirt and shake the water off. She then turned, booking it towards the house. “I’M GONNA GET ANOTHER SHIRT!”

“VIVI, WAIT!” Anduin reached out, “YOU’LL TRACK MUD INTO-” But she was gone. “...into the house we just cleaned.”

It was inevitable, the floors wouldn’t stay pristine for long, but he’d hoped at least a few more hours. She knew to wash her feet off before running in, but she also often forgot to do so.

Vivian eventually came back a few minutes later, grasping a wrinkled tunic on one hand and the radio in another. She placed the clean clothes by the door (confusing Anduin, for he thought she’d wanted to change now, not to have them on hand later.), then ran over back to her toys, placing the radio down and fiddling with it. After struggling to do so, she frowned and held it out to her dad.

“Daddddy, turn it on.” She said, “Pleaaase.”

Anduin leaned atop the stone, grabbing the radio to mess with it, careful not to get it wet.

The radio was a gift from Moira for Vivian’s fourth birthday and Anduin’s twenty-fourth birthday. It was made by the engineers of Ironforge, enchanted with an orange rune when it turned on. A special radio which could hear signals from as far as the mainland given the right conditions. Clear skies and they could get broadcasts from lower Kalimdor, all of Zandalar, and with luck southern Kul Tiras and the south west of the Eastern Kingdoms. Anduin found comfort in the moments he could get a station from Stormwind. News and story times and music from the place he still felt a deep homesickness for.

(The use of Azerite during the fourth war promoted a boom in technological advancements, and though the world largely gave up the use of azerite with the end of the war the inspiration did not stop. Radios before were mostly for military or small personal devices owned by esteemed engineers. Now they were working their way into civilian hands, with more civilian frequencies opening up.)

Vivian adored the radio, and loved listening and singing along to music stations. There were local pandaren stations, ones centered around kids and learning, and Anduin would let those play out on long days at home. At night sometimes they’d sit outside with Reverence and listen to a station tell grand adventurous stories, looking up at the stars. During Hallow’s End they’d listen to spooky stories, until Vivian got scared and Anduin would have to turn it off.

Anduin turned on the radio, then turned the dials around until they landed on a suitable station. As it was dark, sparkling stars in the sky, and he wanted to relax, he found a story-time station and let it play, handing it back to Vivian. It was a station run by a pair of Jinyu living in the Jade forest, who told calming stories about the world and of history. Tonight they spoke of the legends of Lon’li Guju, the spirit of a turtle many still claim to see on the northeastern shores of Kun-Lai.

Anduin relaxed back into the hot springs, closing his eyes and listening to all the sounds around him. Eggy climbing out of the hot spring, shaking herself off, and resting on the rocks. Vivian setting the radio aside and mumbling to herself as she played with her toys. The night around them, the distant wildlife, the sounds of the land.

It was bliss.

He loved the utterly simple fluffy domestic life he’d found himself in.

But still, even so, a deeper part of him felt like an animal outside its habitat. A distant lingering anxiety inside his breast that this, all of this, wasn’t right. And it wasn’t. He wasn’t raised for this, this sappily happy lifestyle, not bred to be a domesticated animal. He was meant to live and breathe politics and war, even as it clogged his lungs and sapped his soul away. He was expected to find an honorable death, whatever that meant for him.

This, whatever he was doing now, was not in his blood. It was deeply abhorrently unnatural.

He mourned the lifetimes his family spent living in cages, the space they were created to confine, chained to a lump of carved stone and glass. He felt guilt sink into his bones for this was something he longed to share with them all, this terrifyingly wonderful bliss.

This was what their life should’ve been. This was what he selfishly wished it’d been. Envious of all the childhood memories he was creating for his daughter, longing to have identical memories with his own father.

Oh, all the wonders they’d missed.

Somewhere, far far out there, was a timeline, of which only the bronze had access to, where the Wrynns had all this bliss. A version of him who never needed to wonder, who lived it all instead.

There was no regret left within him as he pondered optimistically of the future of his kin.

A gentle tapping on his shoulder brought Anduin out of his rest, opening his eyes to see Vivian sitting on the rock beside him. She looked a little tired. Eggy was asleep on the rock still.

“Yes, my light?” He asked.

She pointed at him, mumbling “Wassat”.

“Whats what?” Anduin asked, and watched as she poked him again, where the faint remains of a nasty scar sat. “The scar?”

Vivi giggled, “You look like a- a ummmmm, a zeeeva.”

“A zhevra?” He asked. “You think I look like a zhevra?”

She nodded her head, “Uh-huh!”

Anduin looked down at his shoulder, then at the scars that littered his body. Sitting in the hot springs unclothed they were much more visible to her.

“Wheres you gettit?” She asked, poking his shoulder more. She then stopped on a specific line, “This one?”

“Where’d I get that scar?” Anduin repeated. “That…that came from a bell.”

Vivi giggled, “A bell!? Ahah, ding dong!!!”

Anduin smiled, “Yes, a bell. I do remember it making noise like that.”

She moved her finger up his shoulder and pointed to a small scar. “Wassat?”

Anduin couldn’t quite move his neck in a way to see which one she pointed to, but he could guess from all the times he looked at himself in a mirror.

“That one was from- it was from a terrifying fight.” Anduin answered. “With a bell.”

Vivian giggled more. She moved her finger to one on his upper arm. “Thisssonee?”

“A vicious, angry bell.” He nodded.

She continued to giggle, louder, and pointed to another scar. “Disone?”

“A bell.”

Vivian burst into laughter, which turned into a yawn. She pointed to another one, and he answered the same.

“Tha bell didn’t, didn’t like you, did he?” She asked with a smile. “Did- Did- Did it have claws? Like a tiiiggerrr?”

“Wasn’t the bell's fault, really.” Anduin shook his head. “It didn’t have claws, no, it just fell on me.”

Vivian laughed more, “It’s like- It’s like- the boy- from uhhh- from the story!”

Anduin tilted his head, “What story?”

“We learned in class!” Vivi explained, “A boy got hurt by a big bell, I fink it was bigger, and also his fur protected him! So he lived!”

“And who was this boy you learned about?” Anduin asked, curiosity peeked.

“Idunno, eheh” She shook her head, “It was LOOOOONNNGGG time ago!”

He was sure she’d probably mixed up her history lessons, for he couldn’t think of any other moment in Pandaren history that sounded like…well, like what happened to him. He knew that he should correct her, at least fix the details she got wrong, but he couldn’t speak anything aloud. The words didn’t come out.

He wondered how his story was being told in history lessons. He wondered if Vivian was told who the boy was, if the teacher gave her a knowing smile, if maybe she assumed the girl already knew. What details were omitted? Surely recalling history soaked in war would mean cutting back a lot of said story, considering the age of the students. That was how things worked, right? That they’d get the barest bones of a summary of their history as kids, and would slowly learn more and more as they grew. He thought at least. His education had been a bit different.

He would tell her the full story someday, he assumed, when he thought her old enough, or she would at least read about it in the journals he kept writing for her.

“I don have one.” Vivian said, still poking at him.

“And if I do my job correctly you never will.” Anduin replied.

“Awwwww, but its pretty!” Vivian frowned, “Like ziggzaggy stripes, like the zebas!”

“Zhevras.” Anduin paushed, “...You think they’re pretty?”

“Yesh!” Vivi grinned, though her eyes drooped a little. “Preetttyprettyypettyptttyyy!!!”

Anduin sat up, leaning back on the rock, “Someone sounds like they’re getting sleepy.”

“NO!” Vivian jumped up, wide awake now. She scrambled to grab some of her toys and bring them over. She layed out a few dolls and wooden miniatures, a set where the broken murloc came from. She yawned again as she did so.

“Baby, I think it’s getting late, I thin-”

“I’m a daycare! You’re a mommy, okay?” Vivian instructed, sitting down. “You’re here to pick up your baby!”

Anduin watched the sleepy girl arrange the dolls, and gave in, for she’d be knocked out soon enough. He brought his arm from the water and tapped his fingers against the rock, as if they were walking along the stone towards the ‘daycare’.

“Helloo, I’m here to pick up my little girl, then we’ll go home an-”

Vivian shoved a small toy hozen into his hand. “You have a boy, okay?”

“Oh.” Anduin chuckled, “Okay. I’m here to pick up my son, thank you!”

Vivian sifted through her toys, holding one and looking at it closely. She then turned to her dad.

“Ohh, do you want another baby?” She asked.

“No, no, I think this one is fine.” Anduin replied, tapping the little hozen on the stone, “I only made the one kid after all.”

Vivian frowned, gripping the one toy in her hand. “Why not?” She asked, then handed Anduin the toy, a wooden miniature of a vulpera. “Here, this is yours too. So they’re not lonely.”

“Aha, but this isn’t my child,” Anduin smiled, “You can’t just give away children, what happens when their parents come to pick them up and they’re not there? They’ll be very sad.”

“Oh, uhh, she doesn’t have a mom, here-” She handed Anduin another miniature, this one of a tauren.

“Who dropped her off at the daycare then?” Anduin asked, taking each new miniature he was handed, setting them side by side on the stone.

“No one, they’re gone, all of them, take her.” Vivian handed over the last miniature, being of a gnome with pink hair.

“Now I have,” Anduin lined up and counted each miniature, “Four children. I’m picking four kids up from daycare, when I only dropped one off. Something seems fishy about this daycare.”

Vivian didn’t immediately respond, focused on playing with the dolls in her hands which Anduin assumed to be the daycare workers, but then he noticed her getting tired again. Before he could say anything though she spoke up again.

“Daddy?” She asked.

“Yes, Vivi?”

“Taya has a sister.” Vivi began, Taya being one of her classmates, “Can I have a sister?”

Anduin leaned his head on his hand, “Sorry, sweetheart.”

“Riu has a brother, whattabout a brother?”

“I thought Eggy was your sister.” Anduin replied. Where was this coming from?

“Eggys not a person though.” Vivi frowned.

“You want a person sibling?”

“Uh-huh.” Vivi nodded.

“I’m afraid you need two parents for that.” Anduin sighed. “And you just have me, unfortunately.”

“Whhaaat if I find another parent?” Vivian asked, having now lost focus on her toys.

“It’s…It’s a bit more complicated than that.” Anduin tried to explain, though he wasn’t sure anything he could say would help a six year old get it. “We’d have to…to like each other, very very much.” Ignoring the irony of that statement.

“I cann find someone!” Vivi insisted. “Jhin just has her daddy, and you like him, right!?”

Jhin was another classmate, whose father worked at a small repair shop in Binan. Having a young kid who was always breaking things, Anduin found himself at the shop a lot, and yes, he was friends with Jhin’s dad. But there was nothing more to his feelings.

“Well, it’s more like, like maybe isn’t the right wor-”

“What if, what if we joined houses! And I’d have jhin as my sister! And we’d both together have two daddys!” Vivi grinned like she’d cracked the code, solved the puzzle.

Anduin laughed, “I like your enthusiasm, but it doesn’t quite work that way. I just don’t know Jhin’s father thaaaat well, and we’d have to more than like each other. Super like each other.”

“OOooh.” Vivi deflated. “Sooo many rules.” She paused, then looked at her dad, “Do you suuuuupppeerrr like someone???”

Anduin wasn’t sure how to answer that. Nor did he know how to process these questions, worried if Vivian truly did feel some sort of loss with their broken family. Was this all from missing her mother? Did she wonder what it’d be like to have a sibling all the time? Was that why she was so disappointed in the realization that Eggy was more animal in her actions? Did she watch Riu and Hao yu interact with each other and feel some unexplainable sense of envy?

He did super like someone.

But he wasn’t going to tell his six year old daughter that. She’d run off and tell everyone his feelings, and he had reasons to keep them to himself.

Anduin shrugged his shoulders, “No, I don’t suuuuppper like anyone.”

She’d most certainly tell her uncle the next time she saw him. She was not good at all at keeping secrets.

Anduin reached forward, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her into a hug, causing her to laugh.

“I have you, and you are all I need!” He smiled. “There is no one else in the world I love more than my shining rainbow baby.”

Vivian giggled, wiggling out of his grip. “Whats a wainbow babby?”

Anduin felt his breath catch in his throat. “Oh…uhm.”

“It’s just,” He held her hand in his and squeezed it, “I’m really happy you’re here.” He then smiled, “Annnddd there was a big beautiful rainbow in the sky when you were born!” There hadn’t been, but-

“I love you, my light.” He said softly, watching her yawn again.

She shook away her yawn, “Why do you- you call me light? Thats not my name!”

“Because you are the light of my life, of course.” Anduin answered.

“Oh.”

Anduin leaned his face against the rock, watching Vivian’s droopy blinks. “What, do you not like it?”

Vivian shook her head, this time leaning a bit to the side, “Nooo!” She yawned again, “I- I like- like it! Hehe.”

She was struggling to stay awake, and Anduin was more than ready to get out of the spring and dry off.

“Okay,” Anduin lifted himself from the hot spring, reaching for the towel he set aside to dry himself off, “I think it’s bedtime.”

It truly was, for Vivian just mumbled a reply, something probably like ‘noo, wannaplaayyy’, but it wasn’t very loud.

Anduin wrapped a warm robe around him and tied it up, then turned to nudge the sleepy girl up.

“Come on, you’re too big to be carried upstairs.” He said. “Let’s go change into your pajamas and snuggle Kiki.”

“Oooohkaaayyyyy”

Vivi stood up, sounding more like a zombie, and followed her dad as he walked over to the sleeping serpent and picked her up. He carried her in his arms like a baby, and they walked into the house to prepare for bed. Eggy was placed in her nest below the table, and then Anduin took Vivian upstairs to bed. After the girl was fast asleep, he’d dress himself for bed, yawning too, and decided to leave the toys left outside for them to pick up tomorrow.

-...-

Chapter Text

Edits to Chapters ‘Baby’ and ‘Toddler’: I wanted to go back and review the first two chapters, make edits and add on to them. expand on things that happened in them.

Chapter 1, Baby: (Anduin: 20, Vivian: 0) Vivian being sick. (Anduin is so sleep exhausted he passes out somewhere with vivian in his arms. Some stranger wakes him up and makes sure he's okay. )(Anduin has nightmares and wakes up in a panic. Dreams of bad things happening, etc. of what if someone had taken her from him)((he makes a makeshift bassinet out of blankets, and sleeps on the other side of the bed, careful not to accidentally roll over onto her. He wakes up in a panic anyway when he dreams that she’s next to him, and he panics when she's not.)  Anduin struggling with sleep and passing out alot, even in the middle of his travels. Even when he has a home in Boralus, even when hes safe with Wrathion and the Blacktalon, he is still falling asleep and jolting awake. Sometimes considers going home just because hes afraid of accidentally killing her.

(Scene could be chapter 2 but fits better before).Wrathion appears to Boralus for a visit- Anduin shushes him, tells him to be quiet, as hes feeding little vivi. They sit and have a silent conversation, anduin taking moments to care for his kid, and Wrathion thinks about Anduin and his mortality. To Wrathion it felt as though Anduin had grown up in the blink of an eye. He worries he may blink and anduin will disappear, replaced by a young woman, who herself carries a young child. How quickly will Wrathion see a Wrynn and fail to recognize them anymore? 

Extra scene at end of chapter: Genn walks through the halls of Stormwind Keep after just hearing of Anduin in Boralus, refusing to return home…ever. A chill runs down his spine as he feels an END. This is the end of Wrynn as a monarchy…just….this….so sudden….he was conflicted on how to feel. Mia joins him as he stares at a portrait of Varian, Tiffin, and newborn baby Anduin. “They would be proud of him.” She says. “And so should we.” “I am.” Genn says. “Varian trusted me to watch after Anduin, and I feel as though I’ve…” He goes quiet. Mia wraps her arm around his, “And he would ask that of you now too. He would want you to hold that baby girl for him.” Genn nods, 'He would.'

Chapter 2, Toddler: (Anduin: 23, Vivian: 3) Toddler sees something she cant have and is angry she cant have it. Like window cleaner, its a bright color and she wants to eat it. Screams and cries murder when her dad tells her no. She lets everyone in Boralus Keep know her pain.  Vivian gets ill and the worry alone causes her father to fall ill. (I wanted to write Vivian going to visit Prophet Velen but wasnt sure where to put that, I think it could fit around this. Anduin fearful theyve caught something but Velen settles his worries, they are not going to die). 

Shes looking for a dress and its in the laundry (It has a golden cloud serpent on it and is very shiny, but the fabric needs to be cleaned more fragile) ‘why do you wan that?' 'I wanna wear it!’ ‘okay, but you cant play outside in it, its very nice and would be a pain to clean dirt out of’’awwwwww but why???’

-

Chapter 4: Child Part 2: (some parts were starting to get written, all ideas were fleshed out.)

(Anduin 26-27, Vivian 6-7. Takes place around TWW.)

-I did research for chapt 1 and 2 by looking up official government sources on the milestones of raising babies and toddlers. I did my research for chapter 3/4 by watching Bluey. 

Open with Vivian having a bad dream, echoing Anduin’s dream in Child Part 1.

-...-

Her dream started much like any other. Fantastical adventures within a wonderland of mixed memories, where strange things happened and it all just made sense. Her friends were there, her family, and so were all the funny imagined animals from the book she’d read before going to bed. She road upon the back of a dragon-Yak hybrid and wandered through pink and purple forests like the ones she’d seen pictured in the books about the Kal’dorei. 

But something changed, a sudden twist, and she’d found herself back home. No magical trees, no silly creatures, no friends, and no dad. An intense anxious feeling overcame her, just knowing that something was wrong. The rooms in her home were dark, eerily so, and it felt as though something was watching her from said darkness. 

She walked out of her room, which itself felt long and hollow, into the hallway. It felt even darker, till she turned to look towards the stairs and saw light flickering from downstairs. Could hear the distant blaze. Panic set in and she ran back to her father’s room, away from the stairs. He’d fix this, he was safe. 

The room itself was small, suffocating, and incredibly bright. It was like looking into the sun. 

“DADDY!!” She yelled, bursting through the closed door. 

Everything inside the room was gone, save for her father’s bed, pushed from the middle of the room to the wall on the right. She ran over to it, feeling the bed get taller and taller as she did. Standing beside it, she had to look up and climb up the blankets to even see over the side. The blanket slipped as she climbed, but with struggle she pushed herself onto the bed. 

“Dad!” She called, expecting to see him sleeping. “DADDY!” 

The bed which previously looked clean and bright was now a burnt ruined mess, with bright red fabric pieces left about where her father would have slept. 

She blinked, and stood atop the stairs, fire surrounding her. Her legs felt slow and she could hardly move. Her chest hurt. She tried to focus on the task at hand, to escape the fire she was heading towards, when she saw something at the bottom of the stairs, looking up at her. 

It was a wolf. 

It’s bright eyes stare peering into her soul, scars across it’s nose and eye made it look intimidating and scary. but in that moment she fell to her knees, crying. It was a light in the dark. 

“DADDY!” She cried out, for surely it had to be him. 

The wolf leaped up the stairs in a flash, teeth biting into her shirt to push her forward. Suddenly she could move, and she grabbed the wolf’s fur, and rode upon it’s back. She hid herself in it’s fur as it ran downstairs, and through the flames, and she blinked again to find themselves outside the house. She sat in dirt, leaning against the wolf, blinking away her tears to see her home burning. The crackle of wood, the silence of the world surrounding them. 

“Dad?” She turned to look at the wolf for comfort, but it wasn’t there anymore. 

She tensed, looking around frantically for the wolf, spotting him far away, sitting, staring at her. 

Something pulled on the edge of her mind, her focus failing, but in that moment she could have sworn she saw a man where the wolf sat. 

“Daddy!” She cried out, “dADDY-”

She awoke, gasping for air, crushed within the embrace of her father. Tears stained her cheeks, and confusion overcame her. 

“Shhhh, shhhh, it’s okay, Vivi, I’m here, I’m here-” Her father was hugging her, holding her, rubbing her back in an attempt to calm her. But she wasn’t sure why.

“Wha-?” Vivian struggled to get out of her father’s grasp, and as soon as he realized she was awake he let her go. “Whats wrong?”

“Whats wrong?” Anduin looked at her with great concern. He looked distressed. Had she done something wrong? “My light you were having a nightmare. I could hear you through the wall calling for me.” 

“Oh.” Vivian blinked. She felt the bed below her and the blanket pushed to the side and saw her plushies fallen to the floor. She paused, feeling the cold night air, “I…don’t remember.” 

She couldn’t remember dreaming at all. 

“I didn’t dream at all, daddy.” She replied. “Didn’t have one.”

“Didn’t have one?” Anduin looked unsure on that. “Are you sure?”

Vivian smiled, “Yeah! I would remember if I did! Silly.” 

Anduin looked down and could still see the evidence of tears on her face, bags under her eyes, and the twisted blankets and sheets. He could also recall how scared he’d been to wake to hearing her scream for him. She’d had a dream alright.

“Okay, if you say so.” Anduin’s shoulders relaxed slightly. 

(Scene unfinished: she thinks her dad saved her, associating him with wolves, but the wolf has scars her father does not have)

Scene Idea: While on a vacation to visit Zouchin Village and the beach, Vivian has a nightmare. In it her home burns, her father is gone, and a wolf leads her to the exit. She does not recognize the wolf as her grandfather, only connecting wolves to her father’s mask, and thus assuming the wolf IS her father. While Vivian does not initially remember having the nightmare when waking up, she remains exhausted and sluggish for the next few days. Anduin is concerned she may have gotten a cold, but as she has troubles with sleep he determines its the nightmares. They go play on the beach with Eggy and Reverence who are having a good time in the water, but Vivian seems distracted. Anduin sits with her and asks how she feels. They talk and Anduin eases her fears. ‘Do you want to go play in the sand?’ Vivian doesnt seem excited. ‘Why dont we go stand in the water? Itll feel nice and cool.” ‘Oookahy.’ Gradually Vivian seems to lighten up and by the end she is giggling and laughing while they run around in the shallow ocean waters. 

While having recovered from her nightmares, Vivian still insists she needs to sleep in her father’s bed for the next few weeks, ‘or else maybe theyll come back :(‘. Sure, maybe Vivian kicks the blankets off and hits Anduin in the side in her sleep, but Anduin reminds himself that one day shell be grown up, and watching her sleep and listening to her snore will be something hell miss. 

-

(following scene was written before the idea to add the nightmare)

The Zouchin Village Anduin learned of as a teenager was of a village besieged by Zandalari invaders, whose citizens fought despite their terror. At one point the villagers were forced to evacuate inland as the Zandalari used their town as a base of operations for their plans between the continent and the Isle of Thunder. Now, over a decade later, the pandaren have completely reclaimed Zouchin Province, the village along with the beaches and cliffsides. 

The Village had grown immensely so, especially with the construction and opening of Stormstout Brewery’s satellite brewery, sponsored by the local fishing fleet master Tswen-Iuo Sageflower. The population exploded, all kinds of new faces moved in, and the seas surrounding the area brought in plenty of visitors. The beach, especially, was a perfect place for a vacation. 

The Wrynns found time for a quick trip away from Binan, traveling north to see the beaches for themselves. 

The sand was warm and the waters rolling in were cooling to the touch, gentle winds met with the light mist of waterfalls coming down from Kun-Lai Summit to bring forth great humidity. 

Vivian ran across the sand, giggling and laughing as Eggy flew after her, carrying a red pail. The waves would come inland, and the girl would run away from them screaming in glee, and the waves would rescind, and she’d follow after them.

“Vivi!!” Her father called, walking far behind them, “Come here!”

“WHAT!?” She’d yell back, standing in place. 

“You need sun cream!” He yelled back, pulling a small bottle out of the bag slung across his shoulder, then waving it high in the air. “You’ll burn up!! Come here!”

Vivian frowned, “Awwww,” She placed her red pail in the sand and looked to Eggy, “Stay here and watch this! I’ll be right back!”

She then booked it, running back towards her dad. 

“Can’t forget your sun cream.” Anduin repeated.

“But it’s not hot!!” Vivian said. The beaches below Kun-Lai were rarely hot with all the cool air being blown around. “It’s not hot out today!”

Anduin shook his head, “Doesn’t work that way, dear, the sun is out anyway and its rays are still reaching you.” 

“Makes no sense!” 

Anduin leaned down and rubbed sun cream over vivian’s face. He’d already put some on himself, knowing very well that he burns up in the sun. Vivian always hated this, especially when out playing with the pandaren kids, who had their fur to protect them. She always looked so silly, she thought, but Anduin knew the momentary embarrassment was nothing in comparison to nasty sunburns. Vivian loathed little more, as it was painful to just move or touch anything, and the other kids would liken her appearance to that of many of the bright red plantlife of the land, such as Fool’s Cap or Rain Poppy. Anduin knew back home she’d’ve been just called a tomato by Stormwindian children (absolutely not because his caretakers had forgotten to give him sun cream one summer’s day, to which the young prince was determined never to forget again so long as he breathed), which he thought much worse than flowers. 

(notes for scene above)

-suncream, sand castle

The waterfalls and beaches, once covered in King Spineclaw, were much safer. Smaller more harmless cousins of the crabs roamed the beaches, alongside other wildlife, and the waters were home ot all sorts of fish. Above them, the mountains of Kun-lai Summit, and when viewed from a certain angle, one could see the terrace of which significant events to Pandaria’s history took place, including one which anduin was intimately familiar with. The Isle of Giants sits in the distance, where Dinomancers took care of the unique island life. They stay at the North Wind Tavern before making their way back home over the week. 

-They visit one of the coastlines, closer to a dock port. Vivi is playing with turtles n stuff when they see a ship in the distance. Anduin tells her that it’s a ship headed to the horde port, looks like it probably brings in product from Kalimdor. She asks if she can take home a little fishy in her bucket, but he says the fish they have at home are in a different environment, you don't want to remove them. At some point Vivian pours sand on her dad, who will be trying to get it out of his hair for the next month. Anduin is also stopping Eggy from eating things, fishes, shells, sand. Vivi finds an old box hidden in some rocks, with intense water damage. They look in and it's got to be some time capsule of a pandaren child from long ago. Vivian wants to take it home but Anduin tells her to leave it so that other children might find it. Vivian huffs, but adds in her hair tie into the box before they put it back. As they turn to leave, vivi trips on the rocks and sprains her ankle. Anduin carries her to reverence up the hill.

-(some scene where they have this convo: “dad can i do (something)” “Of course you can!” “No, you gotta pretend and say no, okay?” “I-okay. No you cannot do it! No human before has ever done it!” “Look! I can do it!” “amazing!”)

- Vivi can’t remember her dad’s name. “Dad!! Whats your name? And don’t say dad!” “Father” “NOOO!!! YOUR NOT-FATHER-NAME!” “My name is Anduin.” “Ahh-nn-dyyy--nn. Weird.” “Weird? My name isn't weird! I was named after an important man named Anduin lothar.” “Whhho was I named after!” “Yoou were named after your grandpa. My father, Varian. And he was named after his grandma, Varia!” “That's silly, Vivian and Varian and Varia are not the same name!” “Well, no, but it’s close enough, right?”

--

Sleepover with Vivian’s friends:

Vivian’s best friend, Riu, and her younger brother Hao Yu, have certainly stayed the night before and Anduin was very proud of himself for making sure none of them got hurt. This time however was the first time he’d have Eggy in the mix, which essentially meant he had to make sure four kids did not accidentally kill themselves. Vivian he wasn’t too worried for, Riu was also a capable six year old, save for being energetic, loud, and demanding more so than Vivian ever could be. Hao Yu was four, almost five, and very quiet and timid, easily overwhelmed by the older girls. Hao Yu would follow after them and try to take part in whatever they were doing, but quickly would feel left out or run over by their energy, so liked to stay by Anduin’s side, for he was much calmer. With Eggy, Hao Yu seemed afraid of her, overwhelmed by her intense energy.  The young boy would spend more time hiding by Anduin’s side this time. 

Note to self: somewhere along the way insert "Don't ever lie to them, kids are very clever. They will see through parents lies. Lie to their friends, they believe them without question, you can get the message to them that way."

Things they do:

• They play with a ball (keepy uppy/bally ball), Eggy accidentally pops it when she tries to keep it in the air, and the popping makes Hao Yu cry. Anduin comforts him while the girls go find a new ball.
• The kids play animals, and Vivian wants to be a wolf. Riu does not know what a wolf is. Vivian begs her dad for his wolf mask, and they play, Vivian describing wolves and their howl, and Riu pretends to be a tiger. Vivian recalls the wolf from her nightmare, and it’s scars. Hao Yu does not know what a wolf is, even after being explained, but insists on being one too. He sort-of makes up what he thinks wolf noises and actions are, and Vivian laughs at his attempts. Hao Yu wants a mask like Vivi, and so does Riu, so Anduin gets out some paper and helps them draw and cut out masks. By the end the table is a mess with craft supplies. ((They tell Anduin to make a paper mask too, and help him decide on an animal to be. Without thought he begins drawing a Lion, given it was the animal he knew best, but the girls make a good point. Is it his favorite animal? No, no its not. And Vivian insists hes always been a wolf, like her, like his mask. It warms him, as Vivian is the only person to have ever seen him as anything other than a lion. He smiles and insists he really likes horses, and draws a horse mask, and they call him Bubby))
• The kids are getting loud while they play, so Anduin asks them to play the quiet game. He makes it up on the spot, ‘See, the bottom floor is the quiet zone” he says, as Hao Yu is taking a nap downstairs while the girls play upstairs. “If you say a word, you lose a point. The one with the most points wins”. Vivian whispers ‘are you keeping points, daddy?” “Yes, my light, I am.” He was in fact not doing that. ….. Later the girls stand at the top of the stairs, asking him who won the quiet game. Anduin, surprised they remembered, paused. Then, with the most shit-eating grin he could muster, goes ‘I did.’ Because he hadn’t talked to anyone at all, given Hao Yu was still sleeping. The girls frown and huff, but then Riu raises her voice. “We’ve been upstairs, in the talking zone, and youuu’ve been down there, in the quiet zone, and every word you just said takes off points!!! But not us!!! So how did you win???”. Anduins been had by a six year old. 
• The girls insist their prize for winning the quiet game is to give Anduin a make-over. Riu has a cheap set she and Vivi were playing with, and they play with Anduin’s long hair and put makeup on him. Interestingly, the powders were made for pandaren fur, not oily human skin, and thus stick to him differently. Riu mostly applies the colors to his hair, the closest thing he has to fur, while Vivian uses it as if it were human cosmetics and applies it to his face.Hao Yu wakes up, sees them playing together, and insists he gets to join and have a make over too. :3
• While Anduin has his head turned, maybe helping Hao Yu with the bathroom or cleaning up, he hears Vivian and Riu freak out. Turns out Riu had scissors in her make up set (fur trimmers) and they cut part of Vivian’s bangs. Anduin sighs, saying he can cook, he can clean, and he can sow her clothes, but he can’t cut hair. Ever since leaving Stormwind and Boralus the Wrynns had seen a massive increase in the amount of split ends. It wasn’t that Anduin hadn’t tried, or wasn’t seeing the hair specialist in Binan, its just that hair was suddenly very low on his list of priorities. “Hair grows back fast anyway, It’ll be back to normal before you know it.” He says, suggesting they'll go see the hair stylist next week. “ITS TOO LONG!!!’ Vivian whines, holding the chopped end of her bang. “A few months isn’t that long.” “IT IS!!!!!” ((Its funny, he thinks, for if he’d ever appeared to the public with imperfect hair it would be the day’s gossip. As prince and king his hair was to be clean, cut, and gold. His father’s hair was often messy, and it was only not gossip because that gossip had been talked to death years ago. At this point Varian would have looked weird with properly trimmed hair.))
• When the night comes, they decide to put blankets and sleeping mats in the living room. Vivian brings down stuff from her bedroom, plushies, toys, books. They set up on the floor around the couch, the couch being where Anduin will sleep. Hao Yu loves watching the fishes in the fish tank, illuminated by lights as the dark of the night sets in. Anduin holds him up to the tank and points out the different plants and animals, telling the young boy their names and facts about their species. Hao Yu asks about the sword above the tank, Shalamayne, and Riu asks too. Anduin tells the kids about the sword, its history, and his father in the most kid friendly manner he possibly can. He grabs a small framed portrait of his father from the bookshelf to show them, and vivian holds it in her hands with stars in her eyes. Its not like she hadn’t seen it before, but now, with the stories. ((The photo was that, a photo. As a gift Genn had a historian in Stormwind use a gnomish selfie device to take photos of all the old Wrynn family portraits, then print them. They’d not gotten every portrait, but they’d gotten the ones Anduin treasured most. This one was of his father, before Anduin was born, just as Stormwind was being rebuilt. He looked happy.))(((Part of his story on shalamayne touches on that it saved him from an evil dragon. Vivian has only ever known nice dragons, and did not know they could be evil. She asks lots of questions. Anduin tells her some would be better asked of her dragon uncle)))
• They end the night playing games, Anduin offering to teach them Jihui or Hearthstone but the kids are drawn to some other easier to play board game. He didn't expect them to care, but maybe one day they'll show interest. Riu has a difficult time accepting when she doesn't win a game, and Hao Yu needs help to play at all given his age, so Anduin says he and Hao Yu are a team. ‘Oh OH Can me and Riu team up!?’ Vivian smiles. “My Light, I just think Hao Yu needs a bit of guidance, you two are old enough to battle it out yourselves.” Anduin tries to explain. “Awww, okay.”...Anduin juggles helping Hao Yu, keeping Riu and Vivian from being too competitive, and Eggy from eating the game pieces. 
• Finally, they all settle in for bed. Anduin goes to sleep on the couch. He wakes up later to find all four kids crawled up onto the couch to sleep on top of him, and his joints feel very stiff from it. He goes back to sleep. He is woken up later in the early morning by Vivian, telling him that Hao Yu threw up. While the girls go back to sleep, Anduin wakes early to care and clean Hao Yu, who struggles to go back to sleep. Seems the day has started early for him. 
• Over the next day, Anduin grows exhausted. Dealing with three rowdy kids and a hatchling is taking its toll on him. He tries his best to maintain himself, to step aside when possible and take a breath, but the stress just keeps building as the kids all keep causing trouble. Is it Eggy or are they just all having a bad day? Was it because he woke up early? Was it the aches from being slept on by kids? Either way, Anduin breaks slightly when the kids run into the bookshelf and knock over a few things, including his compass, the one he had made for his father, breaking it. The kids are quiet, realizing their mistake, and stare at Anduin as he picks up the pieces. Vivian knows that object was important to him, and knows they're in trouble. Anduin stands back up, pieces in hand, and takes a deeeeeeep breath in, and out. ‘I’m fine, my light. It’s okay.” He tells them, then walks upstairs without another word. Vivian looks sad, she can read her father well and knows it’s not fine. Riu notices Vivian’s sadness and drags her along to continue playing. 
• When Anduin comes back down, he has the broken compass in a small bag, and tells them they’re all going for a trip into town. Vivian is still a tad worried, but Riu and Hao Yu cheer as this means they get to ride Reverence. They go to the stables and the kids sit atop Reverence while Anduin walks alongside them, always making sure that Hao Yu doesn't fall off. The kids play on the way, at some point playing 20 questions, asking all sorts of things, anything they can think of, to Anduin, and he asks them silly questions back. It lifts the mood a bit and both Wrynns seem happier.
• In Binan, Anduin gives Vivian some gold coins and asks her to go run down to the market to go buy some snacks for everyone. She, Eggy, and Riu go off to do that. (They later come back with mostly candy, and specifically Vivi and Riu’s favorites. Oh well, Anduin mostly just did it to send them away so he could focus on the repairs without reminding Vivian of her guilt.)
• While the girls go get candy, Anduin and Hao Yu walk into a small shop to repair the compass, owned by the father of vivi’s classmate Jhin. Anduin was no stranger to children breaking things, and he had developed some small skill in tinkering  to fix things, but the compass was above his abilities. The shop clerk smiles, “Ahhh, children. They break the most delicate things simply by looking. I have plenty of parents as customers.” the Pandaren welcomes Anduin in, and pats Hao Yu on the head. “I assume human children are no different." he adds. “I wasn’t raised like most human children.” Anduin says, the stress rumbling in his chest. As the Pandaren man works on the compass, he chats with Anduin. “Quite the challenge you’ve given yourself then. Raising a human child amongst other human children would have been a culture shock on it’s own, and yet you bring her here.” He says. “...There were many reasons I chose this home, but…I did not want to give up our name, to hide it. The people of Pandaria think of me in a better light than the people of my city. Pandaria remembers me as a prince, Stormwind remembers me as the king.” Anduin says. Its clear there is a lot on his mind. His eyes shift between Hao Yu, the young boy staring at all the items on display in the shop, and the compass, which proudly displays a portrait of himself as a young teen. “My entire rule was plagued with war.” Anduin spoke before he realized. “War you did not start, if I recall.” The man replies. “It does not matter who started the war when it was I who had to tell the farmers to pack for the frontlines.” Anduin feels an edge of panic creep up his spine, and he holds Hao Yu’s hand, the boy unaware of how his presence grounds Anduin. The man notices Anduin’s panic and sits with him, moving the topic over to the compass and it’s parts, showing Anduin how to put it back together, step by step. This eases Anduin. 
• Just as the compass is fixed, Vivian runs back over with the candy, Riu and Eggy behind. Vivian sees the compass and her father and asks if hes okay. The repair man reminds Anduin to remain in the present, ‘you cannot change the past, so focus on what is important now.”. Vivian frowns, ‘Whats wrong? Why are you sad? Can he not fix it?? Is it broken forever??’ She grows increasingly distressed. “Im sorry, daddy, I didn’t mean to break it forever, I-” Anduin smiles and picks her up into his arms, “No, my light, it’s fixed. Theres hardly even a scratch on it. Everything is okay.”.  Vivian feels better instantly, and as Anduin pays for the repair the girls give Hao Yu and the repair man some candy. 

-Wrathion Visits (Explore how Wrathions a good uncle, Anduin and Wrathion talk about parenthood, Vivian slowly puts together that her dad does suuuuppeer like someone :3)

• Vivian runs down the stairs to find her dad sitting at the table, focused on something with a small paint brush in his hand. Curious, she runs over to look closer. The table is covered in newspaper with little paint jars , water, and brushes, and a carving knife. Anduin is zoned in on repairing and repainting his wolf mask. Not only is he brightening the older faded colors, but hes also carving into the mask something new. A set of scars, one over the nose and the other through the right eye, based on the scars of his father. Vivian recalls them from her dreams. She excitedly runs upstairs to go get her old butterfly mask, and slams it down on the table while asking her dad if she can have scars on her mask too, she wants to match!!. Anduin smiles, explains their meaning and how his father got them, fighting as a gladiator. He helps her carefully carve out scars on her mask, and the two have a good bonding moment. Vivian asks if bringing out the masks means they’re going anywhere, given it's been awhile since their last trip outside Pandaria. ‘Id like to go somewhere again, when school lets out.” He says. There are all kinds of places he’d like to go. He asks Vivian what she thinks of the Midsummer Fire Festival, and then reveals that he received a letter the other day, inviting them to the Festival being held in Thunder Bluff. It’s still a little ways away, but the letter spoke optimistically of bringing old friends all around Azeroth together, signed by Baine himself. ((While working on their masks, Vivian keeps leaning back in her chair and Anduin tells her off for it. In the end she does fall backwards, just as he warned her she would. Vivi asks her dad to heal her headache, a recent running thing where she keeps asking him to use his magic healing powers on every little thing, to which he usually says no.))
• Uncle Wrathion arrives and walks in to see both the Wrynns wearing their updated masks, noticing the scars upon them and how silly they look. Vivian jumps up, excitedly showing her uncle what they were just working on, telling him about the story of her grandfather, Wrathion’s arrival distracting her from the excitement of the Festival invitation. She says that they should make Wrathion a mask of his own. They contemplate going down to the artists market in HalfHill to do so.
• Later, it’s raining, and Vivian and Wrathion are playing out in the downpour. Vivian had begged her father to let her, and Wrathion was there to watch her and to catch her if she slipped down the mountain, so Anduin agreed, and sits on the porch safe from the rain with hot tea in his hands. His joints ache just watching them play. He notices how Wrathion allows himself to get all muddy while playing with the little girl, a state Wrathion would not be keen to get caught in otherwise. Its adorable. They both seem so happy. Something about the scene just feels right. (<3) but before Anduin can let his mind wonder further, he sees the rain has lightened up a little, and his tea is finished, so he decides to go walk to the stables to check on Reverence and Eggy. 
• While Anduin is away, Vivian asks Wrathion if she could fly on his back. Wrathion lectures her on how shes too small and young and that Wrathion isn’t a mount like her horsie is. She giggles and relents and asks about pony-back rides. She explains that he doesn't need to fly like he doesnt know what they are. Wrathion considers, appearing like hes thinking long and hard about it, and Vivian insists on making a promise or a trade in order to get what she wants. In the end Wrathion gives in, just for her, only for her, and helps the young girl climb upon his dragon back. They go walking around  the upper portion of the veiled stair, towards the Ancient Passage leading to Binan. On the way they come across a small dead animal, which Wrathion tries to use his wing to block her from noticing, but its too late. Vivian, being just six, still didn't quite grasp the concept of death, and it makes her sad, and Wrathion suddenly wishes Anduin were here for he’d surely know how to handle this situation better than him. Wrathion was not knowledgeable in parenting. But he tries, he would not be a good uncle if he didn’t. He manages to wipe the young girl’s tears away, and explains in the way the pandaren would, in that life is a circle, and all that passes will be reborn. ((‘Oh! Like daddy said about the tree when the old man got angry at me and Riu!!!’ Wrathion smiles, confused, ‘Y-yeah, Im sure he said something like that’)) ((NOTE: its not like vivian isn't aware to some degree of what death is, given her mother, but she thinks of it more akin to spirits as a second life. The harsh finality of it isn't something she truly gets. The Mourning, the fact it happens to everyone sooner or later.))
• Knowing they should walk back before Anduin begins to panic, Vivian climbs back onto the dragon’s back and they slowly make their way back towards home. They hold a conversation, but at some point there is a turn. Vivian lets slip to her uncle, likely with her recent crying in mind, something that catches him off guard. “Sometimes daddy cries, like when you cry when somethings wrong. But i ask daddy and he says nothing is wrong. And nothing IS wrong, and he’s happy again.”. Wrathion grows concerned. As he slows his walk down the path, he presses for more info. “Why?why do you think he's crying?”. Vivian shrugs, ‘i dunno.’. “Do you think they could be happy tears?” Wrathion asks. “No.” Vivian replies rather confidently. “What makes you think they’re not happy tears?”. “It’s like…like when you cry when something is wrong.” She repeats herself, before turning her attention to the dragon scales that shine below where she sits, her tiny fingers pressing at them in awe of the colors that reflect off. Wrathion can’t get much more from her, as she starts asking him about his scales and why they’re so pretty. He frowns as he contemplates her words. Vivian was smart. She could tell a difference in her father’s emotions even when she couldn’t describe the specifics or the why. As they finally make it back to the house, seeing Anduin out with Eggy and Reverence at the stable, Wrathion tells himself he will figure this out. (reference to earlier chapter, but one of Vivian’s off topic questions is ‘Do you breath fire quietly?’)
• Later Vivian wants to play restaurant while they all hang out at Mason’s folly, sitting at a small table. They have small treats, and drinks, a wine Wrathion brought from his work in the Dragon Isles. Vivian sets up a pretend kitchen over by the tree, and while her dad and uncle talk she walks over and takes their orders. She corrects them on a menu she pretends to give them, and when she returns with their ‘food’ she disagrees with their comments. Anduin pretends to eat his order of pancakes, ‘this is very salty. Did you mistake salt for sugar?’ he says. “No, it’s not.” Vivian says fairly seriously. “I stand corrected, this is seasoned to perfection. My compliments to the chef.”.  Wrathion compliments every detail of his make-believe food order to a degree that makes vivian grin and giggle. He talks about all it’s flavor nodes and texture and what not. 
• Vivian gets distracted from her restaurant game and sees what theyre drinking. The bottle is pretty, so she asks about it. She asks what theyre drinking, and if she can try it. Anduin initially goes to say no, but an idea pops into his head. He gives her the smallest possible sip of his wine, and her face scrunches up in disgust, ‘EWWWWW’ as she tries to clean her mouth of the semi bitter flavor. Its adorable, and ensures the girl wont be curious about adult drinks for awhile. At least until he thinks shes ready for it. ((Drinking wine was extremely common amongst the noble classes of Stormwind, and Anduin almost always had a small glass of it at large gatherings and feasts by the time he was 10. As he got older it would be offered at more regular dinners to him. He had no idea that that wasn't the norm for most children of Stormwind, which goes to show how sheltered he was. Anduin only had wine up until after his father passed. He’d grown up telling himself he wouldn’t be tempted by a harder drink, but he was a fool. He drank some with his late wife, mourning their troubles, but otherwise he’d been too distracted with Vivian to consider it sense. It was back to the occasional wine, and now pandaren brews, which he’d come to love.Drinking feels different when you do it because of a social custom, vs due to stress, vs to enjoy company.))
• Vivian wants to play, bored of the two just sitting and talking, and asks for a pony-back ride. Anduin will cave for a lot of his daughter’s asks, but not this. His back would shatter again. “You’ll have to ask your uncle Wrafie, his back was not blown out by a large bell.” He says. Vivian giggles and asks her uncle. “I’ve already given you one!!” Wrathion says. “Pweaaaaaseeeee, unccleee wrafffieeee”.  “Hmm…maybe if you ask me kindly, ill carry you when we walk back to the tavern.” He gives in. “YAYAYAYAYAYAY!” Vivian jumps about in cheer. Anduin smiles, “What do you say, Vivi?” “THANK YOUUU!!!!”. Wrathion looks to Anduin and musters up a frown, “sometimes I think you just use the bell as an excuse.”. Anduin shrugs. 
• Something sparks an idea in the girls head, and she runs up to the table, nearly knocking down the adults’ finished wine glasses. She recalls a conversation she’d had with her dad awhile ago, how Anduin would need to ‘ssuuuppperr like’ someone for them to be a second parent, and he talks with her uncle more than any other adult shes seen. “WRAFIE CAN BE THE SECOND PARENT!!!” She yells, catching them off guard. “W-What are you going on about?” Anduin stutters. Wrathion, amused, asks if they’ve been playing House or something. Anduin chooses that as the easier answer, and nods. Vivian would correct him, only now she wants to play House, and decides that the space under the table is the House. And that she wants to be the dad.
• Later that night, as it gets dark, Wrathion and Anduin help Vivian and Eggy build a pillow fort by the couch. Vivian wants to have a tea party inside, but its a little cramp, and Anduin says they can only pretend to have tea. Eggy drags her nest of blankets into the fort. Silly Wrathion vs Eggy stuff. Eventually the girls are tired and fall asleep, so Anduin asks Wrathion if he’d like to use the hot spring while hes visiting. The two quietly make their way, leaving the doorway open so they can hear if the girls make any noise or need anything. Relaxed, under the stars, they sit in the hot spring and continue talking. 
• Wrathion eventually decides to ask about the concerning thing Vivian said earlier in the day, about how her dad cries. He starts by asking Anduin how he’s been doing. “Vivian said something that has me a bit concerned.” Wrathion says. Anduin’s heart jumps, suddenly worried for what could have Wrathion concerned. “What?? What did she say??” He sits up a little more in the water. “Concerned about you, that is.” Wrathion clarifies. Anduin relaxes slightly. “Oh? What do you mean? I cant think of anything to be concerned of.” “Well…” Wrathion explains what she told him, how she brought it up after seeing a dead animal, how bizarre it felt. Anduin shrugs it off, “Kids say silly things’. “I wouldn’t call what she said silly, Anduin. I just wish to know that you’re adjusting to this lifestyle well….You do spend a lot of time alone up here.” Was it really a good idea to give the Wrynns the keys to the tavern if it meant isolating Anduin? Wrathion ponders on how all of Anduin’s friends and family were leaders, politicians, important people with busy jobs, and living as a citizen in Pandaria has taken him far far away from all of them. Anduin was busier as monarch, but there were always people around to talk to, to get help from, etc. He saw his friends more often. Could teleport easier to see them. Wrathion worried maybe Anduin should have stayed in Boralus, or perhaps lived in a home directly in Binan instead of outside it. Eventually Anduin goes quiet, thinks, and then sighs. “She is right. I am happy, i have never felt so happy in all my life. In the grand scheme of things, I feel free. But…sometimes I remember my failures to live up to the expectations placed on me even before I was conceived, when I was just an idea in my parents’ minds. Then a wave of emotions I can’t put to words consume me so wholly and I…I do. I do cry….but only for a moment. I never want her to see me like that. But she always knows. She expresses concern but I can tell that she’s scared because I am never ever sad.” He takes a breath. “I thank you for your worry, and I apologize for her scaring you, but I am fine. Truely.” (Wrathion only feels more worried. Its clear that Anduin is hiding his lonely feelings. He thinks maybe Anduin should be looking for a second partner. This causes Wrathion to think about Vivian’s words earlier….this appears to be a conversation Anduin and vivian have had before.)
• Wrathion asks Anduin about Vivian’s ‘second parent’ comment. He thinks it wasn’t about playing house. (If Anduin is lonely, he connects the dots, prehaps Vivian is too. And what else would a second parent be needed for, if not for a child who wants a sibling. Wrathion’s conclusion is confirmed by Anduin’s reply). Anduin sheepishly tells him about how Vivian asked for a sibling, given her disappointment that Eggy isnt as humanoid of a dragon as Wrathion is. “I told her the truth, mostly. That you need two parents for a sibling. But I thought she would forget about it all given how tired she was when she asked.”. “You don’t seem to be as interested in a second parent as she is.” Anduin talks about how, back when he’d married his late wife, he hoped to have more then one kid. He couldn’t recall the last time Wrynns had anything but an only child. But then they struggled and even one child at all seemed impossible, so he stopped dreaming for two or three. With how much effort it takes to raise Vivian alone, without an entire castle of hired staff on hand, another baby is the last thing Anduin would want right now. And with Eggy? It’d be impossible.  Wrathion hmms and nods, and pushes, asking if Anduin feels so exhausted why doesn't he look for a ‘second parent’, even just to unload some of the burden. Anduin skips around a proper answer, and disagrees on the choice of wording for ‘burden’. This leads the convo into parenting, specifically Anduin’s experience with it…..
• ….”Parenting is mostly…well, partly keeping them from accidentally killing themselves, or setting the house on fire, partly trying to convince a tired person to go to sleep, partly teaching morals and basic concepts to someone without a developed brain or attention span.” He adds “And then there is the whole aspect of- of having no true understanding of what it means to parent, or how to approach children, because -and i feel awful saying, my childhood was, come to find, an anomaly on it’s own. I loved my father but for a considerable portion of those younger years he wasn’t really…well, a father, as i’ve come to understand being. Not entirely his fault, but it’s hard not to see that I missed out on so so much.” “It constantly amazes me how much effort goes into raising human children.” Wrathion replies. It doesn’t pass him that Anduin has also picked up on the role of mother, which Varian did not do, and didn’t need to with all the other people partaking in raising his son. Onyxia included. (Frankly, Anduin’s only real concept of a mother was Lady Prestor, a thought that Wrathion vanishes before it becomes anything more).“Yes, well, if it’s true that we humans descended from titan constructs cursed with flesh, then we weren’t really meant to procreate at all. One might say that human children, as would dwarven and gnomish alike, are all an affront to the titans.” Anduin recalled reading of human origins in books, which relied heavily on the stories told by long-lived races like Dragons and Elves. He found it fascinating in that humans were like the nieces and nephews to their dwarven and gnomish aunts and uncles.Their leaders certainly felt like family to him. “Do their children act the same as yours?” Wrathion asked.“Kind of. They take great effort too, but there is one difference that I learned when trying to have a child of my own, witnessing the process and studying any material I could. Humans really shouldn’t be able to have children at all. Our own anatomy works in opposition to the mere thought.” He pauses, emotions stir within him that are hard to read. “Did you know human mothers are more likely to die in childbirth than dwarven or gnomish mothers?" He looks down, “...more likely to miscarry.” He looks back up, “And it’s not for lack of care or a failure of medicine.” Wrathion needn’t say anything.Anduin continues, “If we ‘devolved’ so to say from the Vrykul of Northrend then we are not just an affront to the Titans plans but also to our own cursed ancestors. Our mothers and fathers. It is truly amazing that humanity exists at all.” “Well, if it makes you feel any better, my dear, I am also an affront to my creators.” Something so personal said with a smile. It does seem to comfort Anduin. He smiles, “would that not then make us lingering old god corruption? It was their efforts that gave us our ability to have children. Vivian and i exist only because of their plots.” Wrathion wasn’t sure what to say, before leaning back into the water more and resting his eyes. “We are all victims of old god meddling here, after all.” he hums. 

• As they rest in their talking they hear claws tapping against flooring, and they look over to see a very tired Eggy wandering out of the house. She wobbles slightly, but stands before the hot spring. Then she slinks into the steaming water, swimming about, and Anduin pulls the hatchling into his arms, feeling her purring. “If you wanted to hold a dragon, I was right here.” Wrathion huffs. Anduin laughs, “So you finally agree that she's a dragon?”. 

-Valeera Visits (then takes them to ThunderBluff)

• Valeera arrives, a few days ahead of time so that she can travel with the Wrynns to ThunderBluff for the Midsummer Fire Festival. While the Wrynns were citizens now, they’d be going into a Horde city, and not everyone may be happy to see them, so Valeera sought to come along to make sure they all had a good time. King or not, she was dedicated to her family and would continue to bodyguard them when needed. And she wanted to have a good time too.
• Valeera brings gifts with her. She has treats brought from Stormwind, knowing Anduin’s homesickness. Every time she visits she has something for them, to the point Vivian sometimes seems more interested in figuring out what that is instead of hugging her aunt. This time shes teleported directly from Stormwind, with sweet treats from a specific confectionery shop that Anduin was a big fan of. Anduin as prince visited the shop so much that he was very good friends with the family running it. As King he stopped going, but the mother who owned the shop would send sweets up to the Keep, and Anduin never found the time to go thank you for it. Valeera herself wasn’t much of a sweets fan, so the owner knew when she saw her it would be an order for the Wrynns. Valeera updates Anduin on how the family is doing, how their business is, and that they asked about him and his daughter. The owner expressed a hope that one day she could make Vivian a birthday cake. Valeera tells Anduin about all this, not just because he cares, but that she hopes it reminds him that his home does miss him. It seems the longer Anduin is away from Stormwind, the more scared he is to return. It concerns her, given she knows he longs to see his parents’ memorials again, at the very least. ((at some point, in a whisper so that vivian doesnt hear and ask, Valeera tells Anduin that he needs to take her there. On a trip. Even for just a day, she deserves to get to run around the same cobblestone street as he did at her age. Anduin insists its too early, they would be recognized. Valeera considers fighting him on his fears but knows it wouldn’t achieve anything yet. They are pulled from the convo when Vivi excitedly asks Valeera about the gladiator stuff, given how she was told the story when they carved the scars into their masks.))
• Vivian begs her dad if she can eat the treats right away, so Anduin helps her pick one or two small treats and lectures her that she needs to save the rest for later, to savor them, enjoy them, given all the effort her aunt went through to get them here. Vivian had a difficult choice to make, picking what to eat now and save for later. As She digs into a rather expensive looking decorated cookie, Anduin thanks Valeera. These were not the kind of treats that were popular in Pandaria. Forget not knowing about Stormwind, Vivian hardly ever ate the food which was popular in the Elwynn region.
• Valeera pulls out one other gift. It’s a gnomeish camera recorder, an upgrade to the old S.E.L.F.I.E Cam which takes videos. The two work on getting it running and setting it up so that Vivian can make a video. They capture her talking into the camera about random things, like her schooling, about Eggy, etc. Vivian begins to play newspaper, giving the local Binan news, half of it rather imaginative retellings of events. While doing so, in the background Eggy begins climbing up the bookcases. Anduin’s voice begins as a whisper but gets louder and more frantic, calling out for Eggy as she gets closer and closer to fragile decor. Vivian gets upset at her dad for interrupting her video, asking Valeera to restart it, but then watches in surprise as her dad runs out to try and stop Eggy from breaking stuff. Anduin manages to save a small flower vase, but books down come down around and ontop of him. The video ends with Valeera snickering and Vivian rushing over to her dad to ask if hes okay.
• Its a day or two later and the house is a bit of a mess as Anduin figures out what to pack for their trip to ThunderBluff. He doesn’t want to pack too much because it’d weigh them down, and Reverence and Eggy would be staying behind in Binan. That said, when you have a six year old, you always need to be prepared. Valeera is helping Vivian pack in her room, and alot of stuff she wants to bring are things she doesnt need at all. They do end up coming to an agreement on at least one plushie, and a few toys like her dolls. 
• At some point Vivian is looking through her bookshelf and finds a fairy tale book, and looks to Valeera and Anduin with big eyes and asks to play princess. She can’t find her toy crown, but she has a few dresses she can pretend are big and fancy, like the girl in her book. She plays around with her pillows and chairs and sets up a throne, and deems the adults as her personal guards. Valeera smilings and plays her role well, almost as though she’s had experience in it. Valeera enjoys their playing alot, picking out small traits in the girl that remind her of Varian, and funny enough, of Lo’Gosh. She gets carried away, and it hits her suddenly that Anduin is not entirely okay. He’s acting strange, taking the girl more seriously than he should. “Shes just playing pretend.” Valeera whispers to him. “You’ve been playing pretend with her for years, what makes this any different?” She asks, disappointed in her brother. Sure, hes been super stressed about packing for travel but that didn't explain his irritability. And if he kept it up then Vivian would certainly begin to notice he wasn’t just playing pretend asshole. 
• It eventually comes to a head, where Vivian is super into the princess and royalty fantasy game and talks about wanting to be a princess, and something in Anduin snaps and he tells her she doesn't want that. That its a big responsibility and isn’t all magic and rainbows. It does catch Vivian offguard, and she pushes back, pointing at stuff in her book. Valeera puts the pieces together and drags Anduin aside.
• Valeera looks very upset at him. “Anduin, she’s JUST a child. Ground yourself.” Anduin realizes hes been an idiot, that his fears were unsurfaced and blinding him, and he was a fool to think Vivian’s mind was anywhere near Stormwind or the crown he’d abandoned. She didn’t remember any of that, and he wasn’t sure she could tell him anything about Stormwind beyond the yummy treats at Valeera brings her. She doesn't know what it looks like, what it sounds like, smells like, why its important, why her father cared for it, that it rain so deep in their veins. He’d failed to properly teach her about who she was, who her father was, who their family was. And he still didn’t feel like it was the right time for it. He was just being paranoid and shutting down a young child’s harmless imagination. He was being mean to her, and she couldn’t understand why. 
• Anduin bites down his shame and guilt and apologizes. “You will always be my princess, Vivian.” Vivian smiles wide as her father hugs her, and she gets excited again. “Can I wear a pretty dress then? Like in the book?? And can I have pink hair like she does!??”. Anduin holds the book, looking at it, and he wasn’t sure where it came from. Was it a gift from someone that he didnt notice? Or was it only now that it bothered him? “You know, they have pretty dresses in Boralus. Im sure Auntie Jaina would know where to get you one.” He says. Vivian squeals, “Will you wear one tooo?? So we can both match!?” “Anything for you, my light.”. Vivian asks her dad if he knows where her costume crown is, another gift from a distant birthday, and Anduin says he doesn't remember it. Valeera can tell that hes lying, and probably hid it a long time ago. She worries how deep his trauma really runs. 
• Later that night, after Vivian is put to bed (which takes a long time, given her excitement for the next day’s journy), Valeera joins Anduin sitting on the porch. Eggy is sitting in his lap, softly snoring. They talk over their plans for tomorrow, Valeera sees hes still stressed about it. She asks him how hes doing, about what happened earlier. It would be bad to let him stew in it, she thinks. If he doesnt get it out now, itll come back to bite them during their trip. It takes a lil peer pressure but he gives in. He makes a small joke on how everyone seems to ‘care too much’ about him (referencing how he’d already had wrathion call him out not long ago. Honestly Anduin loved being a therapist for other people, he did not like sitting in the chair himself. It goes back to be raised to be king. You arn’t a person, you are the face of a kingdom. Your personal feelings do not matter.).   “Im not a good father. I wasn’t a good king. I'm beginning to wonder if I was ever really that good of a prince either. I hurt a lot of people, intentional or not.” Valeera hears him out, for a moment, before going “Oh dear light, Anduin, you are so far up your own ass.” “Leera!” “Someone needs to tell you!!! You somehow take credit for everything and also nothing at all!”.”I…I don’t understand.” “Look. You had a panic attack at your daughter ONCE and are prepared to dig yourself a grave.” She says. “Tell me, honestly, would you call your father a good father?” “I, uh, yes. I would.” “Why? What for?” Anduin is confused but goes with it, ‘He tried his best with the circumstances he was given, its not his fault that Onyxia hurt him. Or that the crown had expectations for him.” “See? You are a good father.” Anduin doesnt reply. “I hope Vivian doesnt pick this stuff up from you.” “pick what up?” “Your twisted sense of ego.” Valeera pats him on the shoulder and tells him he should get to bed and rest before their busy day tomorrow. He asks if she needs anything, she shoos him away. Says something about how shes going to steal their hot springs while she still can. 

THUNDERBLUFF:

The Midsummer Fire Festival this year is a big deal for Thunderbluff. Baine seeks to host as many people as he can, inviting friends from across Azeroth. Given the many years of peace, he hopes to strengthen connection, and share with the world Tauren culture. Some decline the invitation, but otherwise its looking to be a success…

• Anduin, Vivian, and Valeera are on their way to the gates of Mul’gore, where someone from Bloodhoof Village is to meet them. They'll spend the night at Bloodhood, where Thrall will come down from Thunderbluff and lead them the rest of the way. Vivian has spent most of her life in neutral and Alliance territories, and so is getting to really experience the Horde for the first time. Shes very excited, and Anduin tells her all about the people they’re meeting, the lands they travel, and quizzes her about what she knows about the midsummer Fire Festival. Midsummer is a fairly small holiday in Pandaria, but here in Mulgore it is much much bigger. 
• (Insert a named tauren NPC that i can build off of) meets them at the gates and walks them to Bloodhoof. Vivian runs about in the giant open fields of grass, and is also warned not to get too close to the wildlife. The NPC happily talks to them about how Mulgore is doing in the present day, how excited they are for the festival, especially given how Baine has invited many important people here to celebrate. Some silly stuff happens with Vivi, but is mostly some info dumping about updated lore. 
• Vivian has the SELFIE camera and is taking pictures of everything. She takes pictures of NPC and as they arrive in Bloodhoof, other people. Anduin tells her she needs to ask permission before she takes pictures of random people, not everyone likes the snap of a camera in their face. “But you let me take pictures of you without asking!” She says. “I gave you permission when I handed you the camera.” “Ohhh.”. She asks the NPC guide if they can take a photo together. 
• Anduin shouldn’t be surprised, but staying at Bloodhoof Village is when he begins to pick up on the fact not everyone is happy hes here. It reminds him of the person everyone else still sees him as, a runaway king, but (NPC) tells him not to mind any of it. He is Baine’s guest, he is welcomed here.    They eat around a firepit as the stars twinkle above, and someone points out constellations to Vivian as the stars sit differently from what shes used to. She plays with some curious tauren kids. It is overall a good night.
• Thrall arrives the next day on the back of a Kodo, with young Durak and Rehze too. Vivian gets to meet them both, and ride a Kodo, all while they walk to ThunderBluff. At first Vivian gets along most with Durak, hes a bit older but they run about and play and keep eachother entertained while their dads talk. Rehze is shy and keeps to her father’s side, but watches her brother play with the human girl. Vivian asks her if she wants to play, but the girl says no. At some point they find sticks on the ground, likely carried and dropped by birds flying overhead, and the two play fight with eachother. Rehze watches, and then insists she wants to fight too. She opens up, and gets very into their play, squealing orcish phrases, stuff like ‘fOR THE HORDE!’. Rehze tells Vivian shes supposed to be the Alliance, the blue people, which Vivi goes along with it but insists she likes the color red better. Anduin and Thrall see as Rehze attacks Vivi, who trips and falls back, the two colliding with each other. Anduins worried they’re hurt, but instead the two are giggling. Vivi has a few scrapes though, and Anduin goes to heal them, but Rehze says those are scars of battle and she shouldn’t heal them! Vivi agrees and tells her dad its okay, theyll heal on their own. “Oh…okay.’ He backs off. ‘Tell me if you get sore. I can help ease that without washing away your battle wounds.’. (Thrall makes note of how his children speak very proudly about the Horde, while Vivian never once makes reference of her Alliance identity. She doesnt seem to really get what Rehze is yelling about most of the time, or doesnt think herself connected to it.)
• As they arrive to the city, Anduin begins to feel a bit nervous. Hes excited to finally see the city of his old friend, something he’d always wanted to do since meeting Baine as a kid. But he feels very out of place. While the Alliance had been invited, only a few could make it, so most of the people were Horde leaders. It was hard not to feel like he was somewhere he didn't belong, even having been invited.”I knew there would be other leaders here but i just…didn’t expect so many.” Thrall reassures him.
• ‘aH, Our lucky escapees are here!’ Lorthemar greets them, referring to Anduin and Thrall and how they were civilians now. ‘How has retirement treated you both.’ Anduin sees a toddler in his hands. ‘Who is she?” Anduin smiles, and he is introduced to the young daughter of Lorthemar and Thalyssra. ((NOTE: Name not set in stone. Current idea is to translate something like ‘Sunrise’ into their parent languages, but in my short research i was struggling a bit. Ill call her Belore for now. Maybe her full name is Belore’Shanna? Belo’shan? Shanna comes from the shalassian phrase Ru-shanna which is will survive. The Sun’s survival? Referencing a new dawn, a new era? I think her parents would give her a long noble name and for ease a simple nick name.)))
• Alliance who are there: Jaina pops in for a bit, travel being easy for her despite her busy schedule. Moira and Dagran are there, Dagran ever so curious and asking many questions about everything. While a teenager, he spends most his time with the historians and not the little kids. He does hang out with Anduin, who spent a lot of time with baby cousin Dagran when he was a kid. Aysa Cloudsinger joins too. For the Horde, most of all the leaders are there, save for Talanji and the Desolate Council. ((note: not set in stone, just trying to figure out who to write in and who just doesn't fit for the scenes)).
• Do I dare? Do i dare try to write Baine x Mayla in a way that doesnt feel boring as all fuck? Do I try and tie them to the kidfic narrative and give them a kid or use a pregnancy to compare and contrast Anduin’s experiences? Can I make them interesting as a duo? ((Maybe they just announce a pregnancy during the festival celebration, and given what will be learned later it further has Anduin confront his own ptsd and how he projects that onto others, reflecting projecting his ptsd onto his daughter wanting to play princess, however this time the story is more vague as to why he is anxious for the couple.)). 
• Vivian meets Ebonhorn, who she is surprised to learn is a dragon, and Wrathion’s brother. “wHAT!?’ She screams, a little too loud. “UNCLE WRAFIE GOTS A BROTHER?” Her eyes go real wide and she has the biggest grin, and suddenly all she cares about is the massive tauren standing before her. ‘You don’ look like Wrafie, hows Wrafie’s brother a turin? Was ur momma or daddy the turin? Why dont you visit when wrafie does????’. She gets him to agree to visit someday. 
• Scenes that show Vivian engaged with and learning about the Midsummer Fire Festival. Learning about bonfires and their guardians, the Burning Blossoms and how to collect them and that you can trade them in for stuff. Trying out local and festival foods. Dancing with her dad at the Ribbon Poles, having her dad put a blossom into her braided hair. Throwing blossoms into the bonfire with the other kids. Vivian excited for the firework show that is meant to be held at the end of the festival, having it described to her as ‘setting the sky ablaze’. 
• People attempting to put the bonfire out. Vivian thinks they’re bad, but Baine explains to her that isnt how it works. Once upon a time the Horde and Alliance shared greater animosity and would attempt to desecrate eachother’ eternal flames. Now its become part of the event, and the number of times the fire is put out is recorded. ‘As a tradition born of hate, im sure not everyone likes that this is encouraged?’ anduin comments. ‘No, but people will try anyways so why not make fun out of it. And it is not Alliance that are most to blame, Thunderbluff sees more trouble from tauren teenagers who think they are being funny. They challenge eachother and pray not to get caught. This is all more for them then Alliance.’
• The Kids all play together, including local kids. Its a bit of a slow moment, Baine and the Horde leaders are in the main tent speaking about Horde things, a casual meeting. Anduins sitting outside with the kids, Giving his attention to Belore and letting her hold his fingers as she attempts to walk a bit. Hes chatting a bit with Asya cloudsinger and Moira, etc. Vivian is playing with one of the older tauren kids when they’re accidentally too rough with her and she screams. They’re stronger and don’t yet understand how fragile humans are given they havn’t really met any. Her scream makes Anduin panic, handing Belore to Aysa to go see whats wrong. He calms when he realizes no ones hurt her on purpose (a fear he cant say he didnt have as a nervous father). As adults in the area watch him, he sits with the kids and softly talks to them. ‘Have you ever played with a human before?’ he asks. ‘N-no.’ the kids answer. “We are much smaller then you, and it can hurt to be yanked at. But you didn’t know and thats okay. You learn new things every day.’.  (someone, horde or alliance, notes how Anduin thrives around the kids and guiding them. That hes young a heart.. ‘Its also much easier to teach kids who have open minds, rather then lead adults whose minds have long been made’)
• The kids play with dolls. Vivian runs over to her dad, asking him about the dolls she insisted they pack for the trip. ‘I told you i’d need them!!!’ she says. He helps her fish them out, and she runs back over to the kids. Some of the other tauren kids have also run back from home with their dolls. They sit in the dirt and act out grand stories with the dolls. Its cute. 
• ((the exact idea of this scene is still up in the air with how far i want it to go, if nowhere at all. I just want Anduin to be faced with the fact that while he has escaped from the crown, that does not mean the world sees him as anything other then a monarch, someone of power and influence, and someone who has led war, with blood on his hands. It would be foolish to expect those you've hurt to have moved on. And they arnt wrong for being upset either))  Its late at night and Anduin can’t sleep. He makes sure Vivian is sound asleep, then goes out into the night for a walk. He ends up standing on the suspended bridge, looking out into the world, feeling the wind on his skin, stargazing, and watching animals down in the valley below. Guards on wyvern back fly about, keeping everyone safe. He feels the bridge sway slightly as a Tauren walks down towards him. “Its not safe here, Wrynn.” A deep rough voice says. Anduin agrees, he really shouldnt stay on the bridge, but the tauren corrects him. The bridge is safe, its Thunderbluff he isnt safe in. A tense stressful conversation follows, in which its revealed the old war vet tauren does not like him, and still grieves the loss of his son in the battle of Lordaeron. He blames both faction leaders for that, and Sylvanas has seen her justice. Anduins kindve an idiot here and tries making a connection with the tauren, or meeting him in the middle, instead of just accepting his anger and leaving. He pushes it a bit too far and the Tauren snaps, grabbing Anduin and holding him into the empty air with nothing but the valley below him. He yells at Anduin, his voice carrying in the wind and alerting others to their interactions. While being yelled at Anduin is trying to put a plan together not to die if hes let go, and feels a levitation spell sit at his finger tips, but feeling almost too breathless to cast it as panic sets in. (further ‘is vivian stained by her last name, would she be unsafe everywhere but pandaria? Should he change their last name? Can he save her from judgement?) A guard walks over, ‘(Tauren’s name)! Stop this nonsense! He is a guest of Baine Bloodhoof himself. Do you wish to explain his unfortunate fall to the chieftain?”. “Hes forgotten his place in this world!’ or something, they bicker a bit. Just as Anduin thinks maybe hell be put down, the tauren drops him, and Anduin panics to recall the levitation spell….but he doesn't need to. Past a certain point he is teleported to the beginning of the bridge, dizzy and trying not to puke. Oh, well, he was telling the truth that the bridge was safe. The man huffs at Anduin, turns around, and walks back the other way. The guard checks on him and insists they should speak to Baine, but Anduin just wants to go back to sleep, to see his daughter again. 
• ((Possible rewrite of the scene could include Vivian, perhaps without the being thrown off the bridge part. Or that she’d followed him outside when she noticed him gone, and saw the end part where the tauren drops him. Vivian cries and Anduin picks her up and carries her back. “Why was he mean?” “He…he isn’t mean, he’s just hurt.” “hurt?” “Yes, hes hurt.” “slike a stubbed toe?” “Sort’ve like that, but deeper.”. He tries to explain ptsd in a kid friendly manner, and hide that he was scared.))
• One of their days there, Baine forms a hunting party with some of the leaders, including Thrall, inviting Anduin. Anduin considers leaving Vivian with Moira as Valeera would go with them, but sees that Thrall is taking Durak and Rehze, letting them sit on Kodo back. Thrall says it would be good for them to see, and they’d be protected amongst all the skilled adults walking alongside. ‘You should bring yours,’ he says, ‘has she seen you in action? I see you did not bring your sword, but as i recall you never really needed it.’. Anduin isnt sure, but Durak insists, so he caves. They end up having a good time, and the kids even get kinda bored and keep asking when the hunt starts, while they're in the middle of tracking a beast. Anduin explains to vivi what goes into hunting, the differences in doing it in a big group and alone. That as a boy his father loved to go hunt boar in Elwynn, and would bring it back for dinner. Anduin leaves out his complicated feelings, as he personally didnt like watching the boar die, but he loved seeing his dad in action, and bonding with him. ((The beast they hunt does end up seeing their little ones, but the Kodo they ride is large and tough and skilled, like Reverence is, at protecting their rider, and Anduin gets the blow with a smite. Vivi expresses shock at the sight of light not healing but hurting something.))
• End of the festival, fireworks, and Vivi getting in one last play session in with her friends. She tells Durak and Rehze that they should come visit her in Binan, and that they would like her friends Riu and Hao Yu. Rehze isnt sure, shes still very shy around others, she just likes Vivian cuz vivi will playfight with her. As they begin to make their way back home Vivi asks when they can come back. (maybe they’re offered a portal to the Shrine of Two Moons, the Horde ‘capital’ of Pandaria, with an escort to see them out. Or maybe that when Jaina stops in, seeing the fireworks, and gives Anduin, Valeera, and Vivian a portal to Shrine of Seven Stars). 

DRAGON ISLES:

Note to self: Does eggy come on this trip? Dont know yet. I think she should.

• A month or so later? Some time has passed. Wrathion is visiting again, and this time Vivian has questions. She asks about Ebonhorn, why her uncle never told her about his brother. Hes like ‘oh yeah i have lots of family, sort’ve.’ and she gets a lil mad about it. “Am I not your family?” She huffs with her hands on her hips. Anduin tries to tell her to stop it, but Wrathion answers truthfully. ‘You are.’. He gives pause, then to Anduin asks ‘how safe would you feel if i were to invite you both to the Dragon Isles?”. Anduin, surprised, “Is that not a question I should be asking you?”, adding a bit quietly ‘do not feel forced to invite us only to prove yourself to her.”. “You have heard me speak about the Isles for a few years now, an all that has happened there, how busy i’ve been. I’ve wanted to show you both the homeland of dragons for a long time, and i think nowadays it is safe enough for a seven year old girl. Most of the isle’s issues have been seen to, and any place that would be dangerous, she would have us both at her side.” Wrathion says. 
• Internally Wrathion thinks about himself and his relationship to the Wrynns. Dumb lovestruck idiot stuff. “If i am Vivi’s uncle and they are my family, what does that make Anduin to me? Certainly friend does not cut it, but brother feels wrong in a way Wrathion doesnt like and discards the thought. He is not like Sabellion and Ebonhorn. Anything he can think of is lackluster in explaining his feelings.   ((only, he does know his feelings. But problems came with it. Loving a mortal with a smaller life span would cause issues, and he could not move in with them given his work, and making them known as his family would draw his enemies to them, to harm them. Excuse excuse excuse. So he won’t pursue anything more with Anduin.. Besides, hes afraid that Anduin wouldn’t even like him in return. Anduin wasn’t looking for a partner, even with his loneliness. If Anduin did have feelings, wanted Wrathion to be at his side, he had every bit of freedom to do so. Anduin wasn't tied to the crown or public expectations, he ran so that they could choose life for themselves. Anduin wasn't even good at hiding his feelings. If Anduin loved him, he would know by now..
• ..even as Anduin thinks to himself later in that chapter while in Valdrakken that he loves Wrathion, adores watching him interact with his daughter, but cannot bare to take him away from his people, his work, his passions. 
• Mmmm idiots. :)
• Jump to them visiting the Dragon Isles, at Wrathion’s guide. Starting in Valdrakken. Its a very busy city, and Vivian has never seen nor talked to so many dragons in her life. Shes meeting whelps, gazing up at the tall towers which feel like mountains to her, and in awe at all the magic zipping about the place. 
• Dinner at The Roasted Ram, which is the inn theyre staying at as Wrathion doesnt have a room in the city, only at Obsidian Bulwark and the Obsidian Citadel. Wrathion has the Ancient Firewine, which he insists the humans would not do well trying. He suggests Azure leywine to Anduin instead. Vivian eats something full of fruit from the Isles. It's a colorful dish compared to the meat based dishes the adults have. 
• The next morning Anduin has a bit of food sickness, so he stays behind at the inn with soup and has Wrathion take Vivian out for the day. At some point Wrathion sees that the aspects are in town (for something good, maybe a routine meeting or a draconic holiday idk) and knows that Vivian would love to meet them. He takes her up to The Seat of the Aspects, and introduces her as his niece. Instantly Vivian remembers Ebonhorn, and learns he is the leader of the Black Flight. Vyranoth, also someone Wrathion now considers a good friend, is keen to meet Wrathion’s tiny mortal niece, and is very careful with her. Vivian comments about how pretty she looks, asks if she got caught in a winter storm. Vivian touches Vyranoth’s hand and shivers at how cold she is, and laughs. Shes introduced to Kalecgos, Nozdormu, Merithra, and Alexstrasza. Being told that Alexstrasza leads them, Vivian gasps, ‘OOOH, You’re the princess!?” She asks. “Close, little one. I am the Queen of Dragons.”. Vivian, being sevenish, starts talking about how she was once queen when she and Riu were playing castles, like in her storytime books. Nozdormu speaks with a smile that in another timeline she was a queen. She gets excited at the idea and asks about how he knows, Wrathion gives him a disapproving look, so Nozdormu says taht there is a timeline in which everyone is a queen. ‘Even daddy?” she asks. “Yes, even your father.”. 
• A visit to Obsidian Bulwark, the base of operations for the Blacktalon. They see Tong, Left, and Right. She meets more blacktalon, learns about them, and is happy to get to meet ‘more of uncle wrafie’s family!’. Shes like ‘woow i didnt know u had such big family! Mines so small not like yours’. They eat pandaren food, which reminds them of home. Vivian is surprised to see what she considers ‘normal’ food here, and they tell her how Tong used to own their house. Tong asks Anduin how Binan is and makes sure the man is taking care of his tavern! (lowkey imply at some point that Wrathions had the blacktalon checking on the Wrynns for many years, but the Wrynns dont know that.)
• They stop in the Ohn’ahran Plains, and Vivian says it reminds her of Mulgore. (insert meeting the centaur and vivian meeting Taivan, the very good dog)
• A trip to Belameth, which is still rich with the essence of the Emerald Dream. Vivian adores it. In the corners of her eye she swears sometimes she sees a wolf, but nothing is ever there. She says something and is told by a priestess about Goldrinn, the towering wolf with fur as white as the moon. They assume, given Belameth’s connection, shes probably feeling energy lingering from the Emerald Dream. But, she frowns, the wolf she sees isnt as big as the trees, and it wasn’t white. It was brown, with scars.
• They stop into Zaralek Caverns on the way to Azure Span. Its very hot in there, it feels like summer, and they decide not to stay too long given its effects on Anduin and Vivian. They stop by the Niffen to meet them and eat. Vivian loves them. She sees Aberrus in the far distance and asks about it, Wrathion weaving together a kid friendly answer. She asks to visit and he says its sooo hot over on that side of the cavern that itd make her sick. She looks disappointed but nods. 
• They visit Iskaara, the cold temps a stark contrast to the Caverns they just came from. Partake in the community soup making, they try fishing, and listen to stories told by the Tuskarr. Kalecgos meets them there and takes them to the Azure Archive. Gives them a tour, which Anduin is very interested in. Kalecgos, being close with Wrathion, does notice his affection for the humans, and when theyre out of earshot, he smiles to Wrathion and asks him about it. Kalecgos has some cute moments entertaining Vivian with his magic. 
• Last stop on their trip is to meet Emberthal at the Forbidden Reach. Emberthal is actually surprised, having known nothing about Wrathion’s human family. 

Chapter End Scene:Thrall receives a letter in the mail, and is amused to see it addressed to his kids, by Vivian Wrynn. He gives it to them, who are both excited to be receiving personal mail at all. Then they rush in after reading it asking if their friend can visit to play. Or if they can go play at her house. 

Extra scenes i couldn’t really fit in:

-Vivian has an imaginary friend. She talks to them, and mediates between them and her dad. She insists they also do everything she does, like brush teeth, eat, etc. 

-Eggy eats a lizard or something small and gets sick. ‘DADDY!! EGGY THREW UP!!’ ‘Oh dear.’. They take Eggy to the vet in Binan and are relieved to find its nothing serious and shell recover in a few days time. Eggy rests in her nest in Reverence’s stable. 

- Vivian cant sleep one night and keeps getting up to ask her dad things. “Can i say night night to bubby?”, “Can you read me a story?”, “Can i have water?”. She asks if he cant sleep in her room so he grabs a bunch of pillows and blankets to make something comfortable on the floor by her bed. She wakes him up again, but its to tell him that he was talking in his sleep, and wont tell him what he said but she laughs and says he was being silly. 

- They Greymanes visit and help the Wrynns out in their garden just outside the house. Genn helps Vivian pull up weeds. He does not usually turn into his worgen form unless theres conflict, but Vivian begs him to so he does. Vivian tells her dad to go get the wolf mask so that she can be a wolf too, and she and Genn rest from garden work to sit under the trees in the shade. She ends up taking a nap on him. 

-They have alot of food from their garden harvested, so Anduin says they should bring some in town to share. Vivian insists they save some for Uncle Wrafie or Auntie Jaina, but Anduin says that by the time they visit the food will be bad. She keeps begging and gets upset, so Anduin sighs, and pulls out a collection of various hearthstones he has. Que montage of them quickly dropping in to friends to give them veggies, ending up at Boralus so that Jaina can teleport them home. 

-Eating dinner, mostly of the veggies they grew with no meats. Vivian for some reason is being grumpy and tired and doesnt want her veggies. (Shes little, sometimes she likes things and sometimes she decides she doesnt. You cant be sure until you put the plate infront of her really. And with veggies she likes the cooked some ways, not others.). “If you eat your veggies you can say one bad word”. (He thinks. He was raised properly and should be a more proper parent. He also couldnt help himself, having far more freedom to parent. Its good to exercise language they couldnt before. Vivian is well behaved, usually. And what bad words do six year olds even know?). “Can i save my bad word for later?” Anduin laughs, “No, you have to- you have to use it tonight, or else it goes away forever.” “Forever?” “Yes, forever.” “But why?” “One child cannot handle that amount of power just yet.” “Aww, but why?” “What if you say it infront of someone and it hurts them? You must use it tonight.” “It wont hurt you?” “Maybe a little, but im a strong boy, I can handle one rough word.” “heheheokay”.     Later something happens, like Anduin stubs his toe, and Vivian laughs and yells ‘CRAP!’ . He momentarily forgot their agreement and looks to her in surprise. “Hehe, i said it for you, you thought it.” “Where did you learn that word? Was it your auntie? Or Riu? It was Riu wasnt it?”

-Vivian leaves out all her toys again and doesn't want to help put them up. Anduin sighs dramatically and starts picking them up, exaggerating aches and pains. She gives in and does it herself. 

-Vivian, having seen her father’s light magic, pretends to do magic. She asks her dad questions and doesnt seem to fully understand the differences between magics, like priest and mage. She asks if he can teleport, levitate things (‘i can alleviate people.’), why his magic is yellow and the monks green and auntie Jaina’s multicolored. 

-Something where Vivian is sent to timeout and its apparently the worst most horrible thing thats ever happened to her ever and shes never forgiving her father how could he. 

 -vivi gets into trouble at school. Fights with kid. Doesnt want to apologize.((she later cries: am i a bad girl??? I didnt do anything wrong!! ‘ no you didn’t, light, you’re a good girl.))(((she stole something, when asked she just says she wanted it. Anduin doesnt know where she got like this, and it scares her she thinks hes angry, then he calms. He wouldn’t know, he didnt grow up with her freedom. He explains what she did wrong. And if she sees something she wants, there are other ways to go about getting it.))

-

((((NOTE: Youll noticed the next few chapters of notes are not so detailed as the last one. This is more because I wait to flesh out my ideas until I reach the chapter, like researching ingame for when i write about a trip to a city. Its also because i had SO MANY ideas for 6 year old Vivi. the perfect age range for kidfics, as they are starting to really learn of the world and communicate with others, and hardly understand anything. They are the most silly.)))

Six year old Vivi is inspired party by watching Bluey. Eleven year old Vivi is partly inspired by the shows Hilda and Twelve Forever. And also as someone who was a preteen girl, of course i draw from my own life too. 

-

Ch.5, Pre-teen:

(Anduin 31, Vivian 11.ish)

(summary: Shaw visits with some concerning news that sends Anduin into a spiral. Vivian is growing up and must face stupid things like deodorant and bullies. A tradeoff is that she finally gets to start learning combat and defense, what weapon is right for her. Trips to Gilneas and Ironforge, and a confession which should have happened over a decade ago. Chapter ends with a Blight Boar concert.)

Open from Mathias Shaw’s perspective, visiting the Wrynns unexpectedly. Walking up to the house, the story recaps the story up to the current day, with whatever changes are relevant to the timeskip between chapters. Vivian’s 11, Eggy is now the size of a big dog. Anduin’s hair is almost always braided, in a weird way to avoid cutting it for length. He has a light beard, which hes constantly unsure on if he should shave or not. The stable gates broke in a storm awhile ago and really they never got it fixed, Reverence could just jump over the gate anyway and Eggy could fly. (note: Last chapter took place during canon’s TWW but this one is farther ahead then canon, so the way the world changes is mostly up to me now. Not that i was taking into account anything aside from BFA and DragonIsles, Shadowlands who? Xal’atath who?)

Shaw knocks on the door of their home and Anduin answers, surprised to be visited by the retired Spymaster. Anduin had not seen Shaw in many years, given Anduin never went back to Stormwind. They mostly just saw each other when the Wrynns stopped by Boralus. Anduin did not think Shaw the type to show up here without writing first, unless there was something serious at hand. 

While many years ago the official Defias, lead by Vanessa Vancleef, disbanded and turned their efforts to other goals, in recent months a small group of bandits have attempted to steal the Defias branding to cause trouble. The details are not know yet, but they’ve made threats to Stormwind, most of which is at the House of Nobles and even Vancleef herself, partially due to her rumored closeness with Cecilia Clessington, but there is one that's been made against Anduin’s family. While the group arn’t of any real danger at this moment, Shaw feels its important to prepare Anduin for anything that might be an issue later down the line. Shaw frowns, says something wise like ‘Never forget the faces of those you hurt. They will never forget you.’ i dont know.. 

Vivian and Eggy come in from playing outside, and Flynn Fairwind is there too. ‘What, if Mattie was going to come all this way I figured why not make a trip of it!’ he smiles. He’d stayed outside to say hi to Vivian knowing Shaw needed to have a serious convo with her dad first. Anduin is happy to have them over and invites them to stay for dinner. (After dinner Anduin asks Shaw how Stormwind is, as they sit and Flynn is being shown the fish tank by vivi. Vivian asks what theyre talking about, ‘Oh, just a city. The one Shaw and Flynn live.’ anduin says, and then catches a look from Flynn. ‘We’re from there.’ he adds. ‘I thought we were from Boralus?’ Vivian tilts her head. ‘I think you would be allowed to say that.’ Anduin says, and then changes the subject, asking Flynn about how Taelia is doing.)

Anduin gets paranoid over Shaw’s news. People just say things all the time, hes sure his name still gets said by at least one person in Stormwind every day. Shaw wouldn’t come here if he didnt think the threats could lead to something. Shaw was a serious man. Aside from sharpening his skills in defense and combat, he considers training Vivian. Why kind of fighter would she be? He feels ill, he’d run from the crown just so that shed never need to fight. He holds off on bringing her into this yet, he didnt want to scare her.

-He works on his training while shes in school. However his fear leads him to practicing his shadow, telling himself it was only for the worst case scenario. This training continues over weeks, until he is overwhelmed by shadows and paranoia. Vivian walks home to find her father manic, the garden they’d spent years building up nearly destroyed by his blind fear. Shes never seen him like this and is scared, but with Reverence and Eggy helping she is able to stop him and calm him down, break through the fog the shadows placed around his mind. Anduin feels miserable, especially now that shes seen him like this, and so he tells her what happened and why. She says she wants to train with him. They agree to start after school when she gets home. 

-Anduin considers starting with Shalamayne, pulling the sword down off the wall, but he decides not to. He will start showing her his skills as a priest, and see where she goes from there.

- Anduin tries to show vivi magic, she isn't getting it as well, he chuckles to himself “just as I wasn't a warrior as my father was, perhaps she isn't a priest as i am.”. Vivian is disappointed, but Anduin says it might take time to find her path, and for now he can start with the basics of defense, as well as some first aid. 

-They have a chest of hearthstones, up in Anduin’s room, which have been collected from their friends and travels. Each one is carved differently to indicate where they are tied to. Their most used one is the one to Boralus. The chest has been hidden in Anduin’s room for years, given the disaster it would be if a young Vivian accidentally found and activated one and disappeared. Anduin shows Vivian where they are, that they're for emergencies, and where each one goes. “If something happens and you need help and can’t get to me, use this one to teleport to Auntie Jaina, okay?” “Ohkay.” “That one takes you to Boralus of course, this one is tied to an inn in Ironforge, where you can talk to Moira. This ones to Gilneas. Wrathion gave me this one after our trip to Obsidian Bulwark, you would be very safe there.” “Wheres this one go to?” She asks, pointing to one pushed to the side. “Im…..not sure.” It was Stormwind. He wasn’t sure why he wasn’t telling her that. “Oh, we can figure it out!!” “No! No, no, its not safe to use hearthstones when you don’t know where they go. Just like how you don’t eat wild berries without proper research. It could be dangerous, and they are only one way.” “Ah, okay.” 

-Vivians in the older kid classes at school, and shes beginning to deal with bullying. She was always the only human in class, and up to now that was something that made her popular with the other kids. But be it new kids or kids just getting older, or that Binans slowly growing bigger over years and thus more kids in town, Shes experiences mean kids more often and shes struggling to handle it. Her bullies are usually put in their place by Riu or the teacher, but one day after class they follow and pick on her walk to the apothecary.. She ends up fighting them and getting hurt. An adult scolds them all for fighting, and vivian cries in anger cuz it wasnt her fault. She runs into the apothecary searching for her dad to cry in his shoulder. 

-Anduin takes her home and talks to her about it, about what the bullies say to her, how to handle them, and ends that hes proud of her, but she doesnt feel better at all. She is stuck thinking about it the rest of the night, and before bed comes back to him with more questions. She asks why he raised her here. She doesn’t know any other humans other then him and their family, like auntie Jaina. She doesnt know any other human kids. Anduin begins to answer but he feels unsure how. He hadn’t any other human kid friends when she was her age, but hed still been in a human city, surrounded by human culture and history. He frowns. “Are you not happy here?” He asks. “Why not boralus? We were already there, werent we?” She asks…after a bit, Anduin says ‘We can move back, if it’d make you happy again.’. He doesnt look happy when he says it, but he thinks that being with Jaina would make them safer. Despite vivian’s surprise and her going quiet, she does eventually say no. ‘I just want the mean kids to go away’ she says. Anduin feels relieved by her answer. 

-That night Vivian has another bad dream, and like many shes had in the past, the wolf appears. It guides her through being bullied. 

-Vivian is playing outside with Riu, both pretending to be warriors from a book series they like. Kids come up and make fun of her. Riu goes to beat them up but Vivian stop her, walking up to talk to them. 

-Comments throughout the story on Vivian growing up but refusing to acknowledge it. How she doesn't wear deodorant and thus always smells. She only brushes her hair when asked, and if she has braids then they sit for days and get knotted. She thinks bras are dumb and refuses to wear them when ‘no one cares!!’. Anduin tries to talk to her but hes not real good at it. “Rius already had a training bra for a few months now’ ‘how do you know??” ‘her mother offered to buy some for you. I didn't think you’d need them so soon, but apparently not’ ‘this is stupid!!!! You don't have to wear anything!!! And why call them training bras?? What am i training for!?!’ Anduin laughs, ‘Vivi its really not that big a deal, its just a new item of clothing’ ‘that I didn't need before and now everyone is upset if i dont wear it!!’ ‘Baby, every woman wears one.’ ‘Every single one!?’ ‘that i know of.’ ‘tHAT YOU KNOW OF!” Anduin sighs. ‘Fine, don't wear it, but you’re growing up. Things change when you grow up.’ ‘nO NO NO!’ Anduin watches her storm off. He decides maybe setting up some sleep over with Riu and asking Riu’s mother to talk to Vivi. Letting her experience this change alongside her friend might make it easier for her to accept. 

-

-Vivian is hanging out at Durak and Rehze’s home. Theyre playing outside, Vivi showing Rehze everything her dads taught her about fighting. Rehze and Durak show her what they know, and Vivi realizes they're much better then her. Other Horde kids run over wanting to play with Durak, but see Rehze and Vivian. They ask why they’re playing with a human, whered she come from, etc. Like her school bully, their curiosity leans too mean. As Durak is trying to stand up for her, Rehze growls and throws herself at the kids, attacking them, surprising them all. ‘THOSE ARE FIGHTING WORDS!’ She screams at them, ‘DUEL ME!!’. ‘Fighting for a human’s honor? I thought you were Horde.’. ‘I AM!!!’. Vivian is stuck between wanting to also fight them but knowing what she was taught by other her father and that weird wolf dream, that she shouldn’t jump straight into that. But as Rehze is smaller then the other kids and Durak is failing to pull them apart, Vivi makes her choice. She joins Rehze and together they beat up the other kids. 

-They’re called in for dinner, and they look rough when they appear, Rehze and Vivi both having dirt all over them. Rehze tells her mom what they did and to Vivi’s surprise, Aggra doesn’t immediately tell them off angrily. Rehze’s parents are proud of her. Vivi asks about it and Aggra talks about how humans and orcs come from different cultures, have different values. Thrall says that while talking and finding an agreement without combat is good, in every Orc is the desire for a good honorable fight. 

-That night Vivi, Rehze, and Durak are camping under the stars just outside their home, stargazing and telling funny stories around a small fire. Durak gets up to go do something, and taking that chance Vivi quietly asks Rehze questions that make her nervous. She asks if her parents are also being weirdos about growing up. Their convo boils down to Rehze not understanding why Vivian isn’t excited to grow up into a big strong honorable warrior of the Horde like she does, but finding some way to ease her apprehension anyway. Durak comes back and hes got food to put on the fire for a midnight snack, and they continue with their stories.

-Meanwhile, Anduin is alone, Vivi having gone and stayed with her friends. Anduin isn’t sure what to do, having finished the book he was working on. He stops himself from doing some cleaning when he considers cleaning her room. No, she needed to learn to do that herself, on her own, without his help. He’d grown up with people who cleaned up after him, not that he was ever as messy as Vivian was. He ends up wandering outside and hanging out with Reverence and Eggy, and camping out with them at the stable. He takes the two up to Mason’s Folly to stargaze. He wonders what the stars look like to Vivi all the way in Durotar. 

----

Visit to Gilneas.

(they portal into Gilneas, and take a ride into the mountains where Greymane manor is. ‘Dad, why are we leaving the city?’ ‘The Greymanes live on a mansion on the hill.’) ((The Greymanes stayed in the city, up until very recently when the city’s rebuilding progressed very far. They allowed themselves to step back home, and welcome Archie. Archie, who was given Liam’s old room. ((the rocks of the mountain hiding the city from view were sharp and pointed, unlike the softer edges of the mountains in Loch Modan. The landscape matched the feel of the area. 

-Anduin and Vivian take a trip to visit the Greymanes in Gilneas. It's been long enough since the city was reclaimed that all the damage has been built over, looking as though it hadn’t sat abandoned for years, save for the greater imagery of wolves. Vivian adores wolves and is so happy when she's gifted trinkets with the worgen form on them. 

-Queen Tess is married to Lorna Crowley, and together they have a young son named (name? Archie Liam Greymane? Something like that.). Genn has been very very proud of his grandkid and happier now to have his adopted son and granddaughter here to see them. That said, timing has been a bit awful, as the son’s been teething and extra grumpy. Anduin makes a joke that he acts just like his grandpa. 

-Vivian at some point hears Genn call Archie his first grandchild, and it hurts her. She acts a bit rudely to the grandson, which seems odd, and when she gets into trouble Anduin talks to her alone. She confesses, and adds that she hasn’t felt good for a few days. Anduin wonders if she's gotten sick and if they should leave ... .but its not the cold, it’s something else. ((He has Vivian apologize to Archie, and arranges for her to hang out with her grandpa Genn to help combat her feelings of being pushed aside))

-Vivian getting her period while shes there. Shes acting off, at first over Archie but even after she still feels upset, and confesses in a mess of tears one night that shes dying. Anduin panics, until she mentions the blood in her underwear, and he, a medical professional, realizes its probably her first period….but as a concerned father, he rushes to Mia and Tess for guidance. ((He awkwardly approaches Tess, ‘TESSS, I'm so sorry, I need your help.’. Tess laughs, tells him to move aside, she's got it. She and Lorna have some bonding time with their niece)) (((possible edit: Given worgen have a great sense of smell, perhaps Genn puts together why Vivian is acting so off first, and tells Anduin that he needs to ask Vivian about it. That is when Vivian bursts into tears and says she thinks she dying))) (((Anduin wanting to reach out to Tess and Lorna and have their help in making sure Vivian feels comfortable with her period, VS Vivian being mortified by it and insisting her dad doesn't need to tell anyone at all omg dad stop telliNG PEOPLE PLEASE)))

-Anduin as a medical professional and once married man knows the biology behind periods and how much they suck. He isn't quite in the know about the other details. Lived experiences differ from one person to the next. Tess gives him a list of things he'll need to get, including sweet treats, candy. Things that would cheer up a 11 year old girl. Vivian stays in the Greymane Keep embarrassed by it all, so Anduin and Genn walk around the city and stop at shops. Genn insists on paying for everything. Anduin’s wealth from Stormwind has run most of it’s course, with house upkeep and every expense known to mortalkind. What remains is an emergency fund Anduin refuses to touch, and now he mostly makes gold working in Binan. Hes very happy doing so, and the people of Binan take care of him. Anduin still argues a bit but relents when Genn huffs. (one of the shopkeeps greets Genn and looks to the man with him, going hmmmmm trying to place who it is. ‘Ive seen your face before…’ the old lady says. ‘You probably have’ Anduin says. She looks to Genn one more time then realizes. ‘AH! The Stormwindian boy!! Whatever happened to you!’.) 

-Anduin and Genn walk the market and find a booth selling random vintage things. Genn finds old boxes of ooold photos from a gnomish photographer decades ago and wonders if anything of old Gilneas is in there. Anduin comes over and looks, equally interested, and realizes there are actually old pictures of Stormwind in there, the one burned down when his father was a boy, taken on very very early prototypes for cameras. Anduin packs up the photos and buys all the boxes. Later hes looking through them at the keep with Genn and Mia and he finds pictures of his grandparents. Llane and Taria. He’d never seen photos, and cameras weren't widespread so he didn't think any existed- and the city burned so paintings all were burned- so anything drawn/painted of the previous generations of wrynn were done from memory OR found in material taken out of stormwind, like books in karazhan or…a photographer’s personal collection. (He gets all giddy and happy and finds vivian to show her, ‘look, they're your great grandparents.” he doesn't notice the picture he shows her doesn't really appear very royal. They look nicely dressed, but theres nothing given away their royalty. Its a nice personal shot of them, meaning the photographer had been invited inside the comfort of their home.) 

-They visit Liam’s grave, and Vivi learns about who Liam was and how Gilneas fell. Genn talks about Sylvanas, and Anduin asks that he stop mentioning her. Genn pulls him aside and asks him ‘So how much does she really know?’, as it seems Anduin has gone out of his way to avoid talking to Vivian about his life before her birth. Anduin says he doesn’t see the need to, the whole point of leaving Stormwind was to push all of that pain into the past. Genn frowns, tells Anduin that keeping Vivian in the dark about the world and its history will blow up in his face one day. Anduin rolls his eyes, not understanding why she needs to know about how Sylvanas hurt him too. ‘That's not what I mean.’ Genn growls, but pulls himself back before starting a fight with the boy over his choice of parenting. He leaves their convo with a short ‘she'll be old enough for the truth much sooner then you will be ready.’ and walks off to continue talking with Vivian. Anduin brushes off Genn’s words. 

- A visit to Light’s Dawn Cathedral, where they are given a tour. Told about how it was the last stand against the feral worgen, and was where the Scarlet Crusade were defeated and Genn handed his crown to Tess. Anduin seems very happy in the presence of the Light, talking with the Gilnean priests, practicing prayers like he was a starving priest. Tess walks up to him as he sits. ‘I don’t understand why you don’t go back.’ She says. She knows Anduin misses his home and every part of it. Everyone knew. ‘Even just for a quick visit. You can go without her.’ She says. Anduin finishes his prayer before answering the Queen, and she waits patiently. ‘Why does everyone care?’ he says, moreso exhausted then upset. ‘I wouldn’t, if it wasn’t for the fact you seem afraid to even speak the city’s name. One day she’s going to find out and want to visit.’. ‘Did Genn speak to you?’ Tess looks amused, ‘No, Andy, he doesn’t need to.’. Anduin looks defeated. ‘The moment I talk to her about Stormwind she’ll want to go.’ ‘Then tell her you’re not ready. Promise her that you will be.’. 

-While staying in the Manor all embarrassed she draws in her sketchbook, and writes around the drawings. Shes drawn alot of wolves. Tess asks about it and learns about the wolf vivi sees in her dreams. Tess isnt sure what to make of it. 

----

Visit to Ironforge with Wrathion.

-They visit a little later in the month than planned, but it should still be winter enough for fun in ice and snow.   (OR: Wrathion is there on diplomatic mission in regards to a project between the dragon isle blacksmiths seeking what the ironforge could do. And he stays alittle while while the wrynns are there?)

-They’re there for Dagran’s birthday, who asked that it be rather small and lowkey. Well, all of Ironforge, and Moira asking to have her nephew and his family over. Wrathion would be visiting at the same time, so Anduin asked and Moira was more then happy to have the dragon too. 

-Dagran is a great historian, and knows much of history recent and ancient. He talks about things and Vivi is clueless on just about all of it. She thinks she can beat him at Pandaren history, but no, even then he knows so much more then her. In this discussion Dagran realizes that Vivian hardly knows about the recent faction war over Pandaria or the heavy part her father had in those events. Before Dagran can explain anything outing him Anduin interrupts. Dagran looks confused at his cousin, asking Anduin why his daughter was so…unaware of the history that surrounds her. Some polite way of calling Vivian stupid. 

-Dagran pulls Vivi aside at some point while her dad is hanging out with Moira, and sneaks her some books. Vivian is very confused, but Dagran says she should hide them in her bag. Books that go over recent history from the Dark Portal onwards, and one delving into the ancient secrets of Pandaria. Books that cover things she would have interest in, but also things Dagran isn’t happy her father isn’t talking about. The books have illustrations on nearly every page and Vivi thanks Dagran for the present. She rushes back to the room she and her dad are staying in, and shoves the books deep into her personal bookbag, doing her best to hide it. She runs back out to Dagran and they continue hanging out, Dagran walking with her to a local bakery maybe, and they share stories about the food they like.

-They visit the lake outside of Ironforge to iceskate. Vivian is excited as she learned last time they visited and shes been looking forward to it again ever since. Anduin is starting to feel too cold, his joints stiff and aching, so Wrathion builds a small table in the snow from earth and ice. He flies off to the nearby village to get hot drinks, something to ease Anduin’s ache and to warm Vivian back up when she eventually starts to complain. Anduin is sitting in the snow, having just pat down an attempt at a seat when he hears a loud crack. When he looks over, Vivians nowhere to be seen. He panics, racing over and falling into the ice too. He struggles to find her, then to pull her up and to find the opening in the ice. Shes panicking and holding him down and they’re both going to drown if something doesn’t give. (Vivian holds onto him so tightly it hurts, and he her, and as the seconds pass, he can feel her passing out, and its making him panic all the more. He can’t find the opening so he tries breaking the ice above, and while it cracks he can’t push through. His mind races, hes afraid they’re going to die.) Anduin attempts to call on the Light to save them, but any spell he can think of isn’t helping. Just as the shadows whisper in his mind, that he isn’t safe unless he trusts in them, he can feel something grab onto them, and he blacks out. 

-Wrathion returns with hot drinks to find the scene eerily quiet. Anduin and Vivian are gone, save for two holes in the broken ice. It takes no time to determine what happened, and he drops the drinks and flies into the lake, grabbing onto both Anduin and Vivian and pulling them out of the water. He drops the into the snow, he can’t fly them anywhere when they need to be warmed up as fast as possible. He was lucky then that he was a dragon, breathing fire into the air to displace the cold, that he could wrap them in his arms and focus on building his body heat to share. But both of them needed help and he could only work on one at a time, both having too much water in their lungs. (He whistles, and Left and Right appear. ‘Why didn’t you two do anything!?’ hes angry, but he knows its because they were on patrol, to keep wild animals away from the lake. They wouldn’t have seen it. He has Left see to Anduin, sends Right to go for help. 

-Moira walks into the royal medic ward to see Wrathion in his drake form, his body shoved in the small space between both wrynn’s beds, his head resting on the edge of Vivian’s bed. The dragon in his true form seems to be heating the room, keeping them warm. Moira smiles. ‘You love them. Both of them.”. Wrathion looks at her and then slowly he nods his head. (‘if i hadn’t stepped away, i could have grabbed her before she…’ he pauses. ‘...he wouldn’t have had to go in after her.’ ‘Dont blame yourself, lad. Be happy that you were there for them.’. ‘Make sure they know that…before you lose them. Their lives will have come and gone in a blink of your eye. Don’t be wastin yours and their time.” 

-Vivian recovers faster than her dad, but Vivian is emotionally struggling with the event. She blames herself for Anduin’s slower recovery, even when Wrathion explains that old injuries are the issue. As Vivian gets better Wrathion pulls her out of the room to get fresh air and to stop her from feeling so gloomy. 

-Wrathion stands in Ironforge watching the lava. He rather loved this city. The sound of the earth, the smell, all of it. Moira speaks with him. (Moiras seen him take care of Vivi as Anduin rests, and she smirks and says something like ‘you would make a good step father.’ ‘You too?’ “Me what?’ wrathion looks back into the lava. ‘But he isn’t interested. Not in me.’ Moira bursts into laughter. ‘You sure? Those Wrynns, they’ve got the thickest skulls of any human i’ve ever met!’ ‘If he wanted another partner he’d say something’ ‘hes an idiot, and so are you aparently.’ ‘Im not sure what you expect me to do.’ ‘Just tell him. Or if your so afraid, talk to Vivi.’ ‘Tell the eleven year old that i like her father?’ ‘Yess, and she’ll get through her dad’s thick head! That girl loves ya ta bits, you lucky bastard you.’ 

-vivian asks to take a ride on the deep run tram. Anduin says No. its sudden and weird, and before vivian can question him on it Moira sighs and saves him ‘The tram will be here another day when ya ready for it, but (current event theyre there for) is only here for this moment.’.  (‘uncle wrath, can you take me to go on the tram?’ ‘im sorry dear, your father said no and it would hurt me to make him angry.’ ‘he’d get angry? Really? Whats so bad about the tram?’. Wrathion wants to answer her, but he knows Anduin keeps quiet and if he gives vivian more information, shell just hound her dad with more questions. Wrathion makes something up thats believable.) ((one night, her dad ill, she goes and sneaks out to take the tram herself. Its free, no tickets, and no one thinks twice for a short girl (well, everyone does know her, but she thinks not). She gazes into the sea, gets to Stormwind after an hour or two. She explores and manages to find the way out of Dwarven District, staring up at the castle and the statue before it. ((at some point a stranger sees her. ‘Its so late, dear, what are you doing up? Where is your mother?’ Vivian gets scared and runs off))Right appears, ‘its about time to head home.’ she startles Vivian. ‘If you want to make it back into your bed before dawn, its time to move your butt.’ ‘you followed me?” ‘your family has a little habit of running off and getting lost. And your uncle knows this.’ ‘He sent you?’ ‘Yes. If you’re good then maybe hell keep quiet about this, but again, we must be heading back now.’ Right has a hearthstone in her hands. ‘You should take this, ill ride back.’ ‘Can we ride the tram together? Its only an hour and dawn is still awhile away.’ ‘hmm…if you wish.’.. When on the tram, under the ocean, vivian turns to Right. ‘Its not the tram daddy cares about, is it?’ Right says nothing. ‘It’s the destination.’ Right says nothing.)) That morning Anduin wakes up, and still ill sits in bed. Wrathion comes in with breakfest. He goes to nudge vivi awake, but Anduin stops him. ‘She looks like she hardly got any sleep last night, tossing and turning. Let her sleep in.’ 

-Vivian approaches Wrathion about how his spys stalk her. Convo leads into Wrathion follow Moira’s advice, telling Vivian, and the girl smiling as she insists they plan something cute. Vivian wants to do it asap but Wrathion thinks it would be jarring given Anduin’s mind is on recent events. And it would give him time to set up something less rushed. ‘Okay, but you need to keep me in the loop!’ vivi insists. ‘okay. ‘ 

-something something they finally leave Ironforge and Moira winks at Wrathion. 

-

-Wrathion considered all the things he could do to profess his love to Anduin, travel to the most beautiful places in the world with the greatest food, but in the end as he considers every reaction Anduin could have, he has one conclusion. It should be simple, casual, far from the grand expectations that a royal would expect of a proposal such as this.(He thinks, if anduin were king, in a world which allowed them together, this would have been alot different)  Though Vivian was disappointed there wouldn’t be any grand displays, she was happy to aid in his plan. One day, after school let out, Vivi would go home with her dad and they would find that Wrathion had already begun cooking dinner. Wrathion decided to have fun with it and studied on draconic pandaren fusion, with ingredients brought over from the Isles. He’d serve them and they’d have a relaxing night, enjoying their little family. After Vivian was put to bed Wrathion would ask Anduin to sit outside, below the stars, and he would tell him. (when they walk back inside, Vivian is on her way back up the stairs. ‘Vivian!’ ‘I just wanted a snack!’ ‘You were listening , werent you?’ Wrathion smiles, Anduin looks between them, ‘Were you in on this?’ ‘I told him he should’ve had fancy outfits and expensive food and every flower in existence but he went the boring route!’ ‘Boring route?’ ‘What? I needed to make sure your kid supported this arrangement.’ Anduin looks amused, ‘You asked for my daughter’s permission? I suppose because my father couldn’t give it instead?” ‘Well, I wasn’t thinking of it that way.’ Anduin takes vivi back upstairs and tells her to go to sleep, or pretend to, shes got school tomorrow. He comes back down and Anduin feels…a little awkward. ‘What..what happens now?” ‘what do you mean?’ ‘I…I guess I just…will you be staying here? With us?’ Anduin asks. ‘I mean, you would be welcomed, but if you still wish to come visit from the Dragon isles nothing needs to change, i just-’ ‘My job nowadays is the Black Flight’s diplomat, and while it would be easier to stay on the isles for that, i can’t say im busy enough to require it. And i have many ways to travel quickly. I would love to stay here, if you’d have me.’ 

('Forgive my nerves, ive just….havn’t really courted anyone in awhile. Let alone someone i wanted to court in the first place…’  Wrathion saw him more clearly now, knowing that Anduin did love him too. Anduin was a man of many fears, who held onto past traumas, who allowed himself to be softer now that he didn’t need to be strong beyond his abilities. Anduin was afraid to love, to lose again, to ruin the perfect paradise he’d built for himself and his daughter. But Wrathion could evliviate some of those fears. He knows to pull the romance out of anduin he’d need to coax it out. (story or someone points out his use of the word courting betrays his noble blood. Vivian asks what it means and doesnt understand why he isnt using the word date). 

-insert cute wranduin stuff where they sort out their relationship. Wrathion moves in partly, still retaining his home on the isles as a second base of sorts. His stuff does slowly appear around the house now, and Anduin’s bed is much warmer now with the dragon’s bodyheat. If vivian has a nightmare or talks loudly in her sleep, there is now two people who wake her up, and one has bright glowy red eyes . 

-Wrathion discovers Vivi has her own set of journals/diaries, based on Anduin’s journals hes been keeping since vivian was small. Anduin’s writing has slowed, but he still writes. Perhaps about Wrathion?. Vivian writes about stuff from school, stuff about him and her dad, and alot of stuff about wolves. She really likes wolves. Which is odd, given wolves are not native to pandaria, but are to Elwynn. 

----

Darkmoon Faire date/hangout. 

-Anduin asks Wrathion if hed like to go with him and Vivian to see the ETC show at the Darkmoon faire. Vivian asks if she can bring her friends, to which she writes a letter to Thrall asking if Rehze and Durak could go, or meet them there? . She has a great time with Riu, Rehze, and Durak,  and Thrall watches them so that Anduin and Wrathion could have a date. When the show starts Anduin sees Vivi cheering and dancing with her friends. She runs over and asks her dad if she can get a tshirt, and he hands her a small pouch of gold and tells her to buy stuff for her friends too. ((Riu grabs vivi and points away from the crown, ‘looklooklooklooooook!!!’ Shes pointing to Anduin and Wrathion, in the back, standing off by the trees. They are being very close, thinking they are out of sight and mind. ‘Looks like youuu have a stepp daddy!’ Riu grins.)) ((Something buying a rabid bloody bunny plushie, and the wolf plush, based upon the wolf that appears within the forest.They go into the woods to find it, it almost attacks them, but then the wolf that follows vivian protects them, long enough for Thrall to appear and drag them back)) 

-Anduin and Wrathion go to the Blight Boar concert, which is not really for children. It has an interactive section in which an illusion is summoned and you are invited to attack and defeat it to hype up the band. The fight can be difficult to the unprepared, so Anduin enjoys keeping the weaker of the audience up on their toes with his healing. 

-the kids go around playing games and dragging uncle Thrall around. Vivian sees a very similiar wolf mask being sold at a stand, and realizes this is where her father got his mask. The troll woman from chapter 1 is there and sees Thrall with all the kids and shoots him a sympathetic nod. 

Chapter things idk insert somewhere thx:

-"There is a time when you have to stop being just parent to your child and also become friend. You will know that time has come when you stop understanding their homework assignments" (Vivian talking about subjects in school and Anduin realizing a clear difference between politician education and civilian education)

Chapter 5 Teenager : Vivian finally learns about her family history. Then the past comes back to bite her. 

(Anduin 35-36, Vivian 15-16)

-Chapter opens getting reader up to date on everyone and the world. Vivian is 15 years old, her father 35. Vivian is currently in Boralus, training as a mage under auntie Jaina’s guidance. Shes got the dedication, the promise, and yet shes still very much a beginner, and she hasn't yet found her flow state in terms of training. Its like shes missing something, but they arn’t sure what that is yet. Jaina has her stop working on combat and has her practice her teleport spell, and while shes fairly accurate, shes never 100%. Vivian seems very frustrated, says something like ‘but everyone says my dad was a master at his magic when he was my age, i don’t understand why im-’ Jaina pulls her aside, ‘don’t compare yourself to him, he was trained in combat much younger than you, and his magic is much different.’ ‘then why’d he wait so long to teach me anything?’ ‘Well, he wasn’t so fond of all that training.’

-Vivian says goodbye to Jaina and stops by a small sweets shop. She picks up some desserts for the night, and says hi to the cashier there, a slightly older teen boy who she's befriended since coming to Boralus a lot more. His name is Jacob, his family is from Elwynn and Westfall. She grabs some ravenberry tarts and the friend throws in some other baked things that would’ve been thrown out at the end of the day anyway. They chat slightly, The friend mentions they’re looking for help if she needs a job, but she gives it no thought. He seems disappointed but says the offer stands.

-Vivian hearthstones back home to the tavern in the mists. She bursts through the door announcing that she has treats, and finds her father is hanging out with Hao Yu, who is now 13. Riu, Vivi, and Hao Yu have all since finished their schooling, and at this point they are guided into choosing specific schools to further their path in life. Riu was currently traveling the continent trying to figure out what she wanted to do, too overwhelmed with choice, but Hao Yu wanted to stay in Binan and learn mistweaving with the masters. He and Anduin worked together at the Apothecary, but the young boy’s eyes were drawn to Anduin’s light abilities rather than the mists. When Hao Yu asked Anduin to train him in the Light the man nearly cried. Thats all to say that Anduin and Hao Yu are very excited to show Vivian their progress. Vivian is happy for them, but a little saddened to see that Hao Yu seems to be picking up magic faster with Anduin than she can with Jaina.

- Vivian and Anduin talk over dinner. Convo sways here and there. Anduin asks how her training was today, how Jaina was. Anduin’s been reading books about the arcane and the training mage students go through, wanting to refresh his knowledge and be able to better support his daughter’s path. Given how he had to prove himself to his father as a kid, Anduin made sure Vivian did not even think she’d need to do the same. In fact she seems almost embarrassed by his support. Vivian mentions her friend offering her a job, Anduin says if she wants to she should, it’d be fun and maybe shell get free food from it. She could have an income of her own, but given her dad spoils her anyway its not like shes desperate for one. He tells her to think about it. 

-Convo shifts, Vivian says that she’d like to travel by herself a bit more. Well, herself and Eggy. Anduin trusts her with hearthstones between their home and Jaina’s, but want she wants is to travel the world like they did growing up. Anduins not sure shes ready, but ultimately agrees to let her travel Pandaria until shes further in her training with Jaina. Just to be safe. In turn Vivian insists no blacktalon follow her, and Anduin smiles and says that she’d been to bring up with her uncle. (‘Dad, you said when you were my age you had this BIG GRAND adventure, spending months alone in the wilds of Pandaria. So whats the issue when I want to do the same?? You even agreed that its safer these days!’ ‘The issue is that now I’m the parent in this situation, and suddenly I feel for my poor father at the time.’ ‘Ughh, you turned out fine!!’ ‘I did nearly die at least once.’ ‘pLEASEE!!’ ‘hmmmm, ill consider.)

-That night Anduin walks outside to see Vivian practicing her mage spells, a few test dummies made of local wood set up and not fairing too well. Anduin walks back inside and carefully takes Shalamayne off the wall, walking back outside out to Vivi. Anduin decides to show her the sword, and how it worked. He has her grab the handle and together they pull the blade into two. Vivians amazed, asking how that happened, and then why he’d show her now. But as she holds Shalla’tor in her hand, an orb of arcane energy forms within it’s middle, and Anduin points to it. She looks between the arcane orb in her blade, and the orb of light in Ellemayne in her father’s hand. ‘I was never good with swords,’ he says, ‘but I know that wands are not the only thing you train with as a mage.’ Amidst her awe, her eyes snap back up to her dad, ‘Did jaina tell you I was struggling?!’ ‘Struggling was not the way she put it, but maybe.’ He smiles, ‘And father would kill me if I just allowed the sword to sit above that fish tank for the rest of time. You deserve a chance to wield it.’. The rest of the night Anduin shows her what he remembers from training, and She finds the sword fits nicely in her hand.

-Vivian finally goes to bed, late into the night, tired and sore from all the day’s training. As she walks into her room, which was a mess and needed to be cleaned, she steps on something. To her dismay, its her old butterfly mask. She’d had it since she was three, and there were scars carved into it from years ago. Vivian carries it downstairs where her dad is sat reading to show him. Anduin says they can fix it, but when he looks at it he realizes that its far too small of a mask for Vivian now. He places them on a shelf, and comes back and hands Vivian his mask, the wolf mask. He tells her not to leave it on the floor, please. 

-Vivian finds her flow state while slinging spells with shalla’tor, and she feels like shes improving. Her teleportation is still a bit off, though…She keeps swinging by the sweet shop to say hi to Jacob, buy a treat for herself, and he asks again. But she shrugs and says she isnt sure yet. She shows off some of her spells and he cheers. She goes home, finds Wrathion, and shows off her fire-based spells, says she can breath fire too now! 

- Vivi talking to her dad. “So when are you and uncle wrathie getting married?” Anduin gets bashful, “I dont think dragons do that. And marriage is a life long thing, I wont’ put that on him.” She rolls her eyes, ‘worrywort.'

-

Idea: Vivi and Hao Yu travel to the south to visit Riu. They have Reverence and Eggy with them. On the trip they’re attacked by wildlife, and Eggy is severely wounded. Hao Yu struggles to heal the serpent, panicked by the situation, and Vivian and Reverence feel overwhelmed. Vivian calls an arcane barrier over them, and holds it. Theyre trying to form a plan, ‘Hao!! Get on Reverence and run, ill try and teleport me and eggy home!’ ‘you can hardly teleport yourself!’ ‘i have to try!!’ ‘im not leaving you, and Eggy needs me!’.  The earth rumbles as Wrathion in dragon form crashes to the ground, wings spread and teeth on display, scaring away the pack of tigers. Vivian is relieved, but also realizes this means the black talon were following, or that her uncle was nearby. Wrathion returns to mortal form and runs over to check on them, vivian exhausted as she lets down the bubble. (“You were following us!?” “Thats not whats important right now!”) Reverence is bleeding but his wounds are not as troubling as Eggy’s, who fought but was never trained on how to fight in battle. Hao Yu can only do so much, and Wrathion suspects they should say goodbye. ‘NO! Dad can save her! We need to get her to dad!’. Wrathion frowns. ‘There is a town not far from here, go there. Hao Yu, take this mana potion and keep her alive. I’ll be as quick as i can’. Wrathion takes out a hearthstone of his own and disappears.   It feels like forever, but eventually the dragon appears again in the sky, with anduin this time. Anduin rushes over and Hao Yu finally rests. Anduin checks the serpent’s injuries, and sees shes tired. They watch as Anduin preforms a powerful healing spell. A warm orange glow overtakes them all, and its not just the serpent’s wounds which are healed, but reverence’s too. (Vivian was jealous of Hao Yu and how well he got on with the Light, but Hao Yu is nervous under the pressure and she notices him struggle, like she does with arcane.)

They spend the night in that small town, given food by locals, and they all make sure Eggy recovers (the wounds he can heal, but shes still tired). 

-Hao Yu  and Vivi arnt taking it well. Vivian is in tears, and Hao Yu is tired. Anduin talks to Hao Yu, given it was the boy’s first real experience needing to use the light. Anduins afraid the boy will be turned away, but the boy expresses that Eggy would be gone without him. ‘You did good.’ Anduin comforts him.  The boy tries to get sleep, and Anduin sits with Vivian. ‘I thought i was ready to travel on my own, that itd be safe here, but-’ ‘NOwhere is safe on this planet. And we’ll never really be fully prepared for every situation. I proud with how you and Hao Yu handled it.’ ‘ We needed Wrathion to scare them away, and we needed you to save Eggy.’ 'Sometimes the best thing you can do in a situation is survive as long as needed for help to arrive. You did good.'

-With the teens asleep, Anduin talks to Wrathion, both sitting by the sleeping serpent, and Reverence, who isnt far standing guard. He doesnt need to stand guard, but its clear the horse is just as disturbed by the attack as the rest. (Anduin deflates into Wrathion’s side, seeking comfort after having given comfort to everyone else. ‘Was i wrong letting her go out on her own so soon?’ he wonders. ‘I appreciate the speed at which your blacktalon communicate’ ‘shes mad at me for that.’ ‘really?’ ‘she asked me to stop stalking her with my spys.’ Wrathion recalls the way the teenager was very firm. ‘I figured a little white lie was okay.’ Anduin chuckles. ‘I don’t blame you.’.. Anduin worries how this will effect Vivian’s confidence, and Wrathion makes a comment along the lines of ‘if this is the worst that has happened to her so far, shes been very lucky.’ Anduin elbows him in the side, ‘don’t jinx this.’ Wrathion pulls him closer and kisses his face to apologize.)

-Small timeskip. Back home. Vivians missed some of her training with Jaina, but its understandable as shes been recovering with Eggy. She still practices with the training dummies. (She sits beside the hot spring as Eggy takes up most of the pool. The serpent is resting in the hot waters, and vivi has her feet in the water)

-When she does go back to Boralus Jacob asks where shes been, its been awhile. Vivi says stuff happened. She asks if theres anything with honey, wanting to buy Eggy sweets. She buys a ton of honey products.

-vivian puts her hair into a high ponytail, leaving some resting beside her face, and Anduin isnt even aware he’s weeping, “whats wrong?” “You. you look just like him. Just. like him.” “are you okay?” Anduin hugs her, shaking his head, “No. I miss him, even now. I miss him so much.”  ((((‘Id like to visit him and mother again. Its been….far too long.’ ‘Visit? Like, graves?’ Anduin is quiet for a moment….’prehaps we should go to Stormwind.’ ‘R-really?’ ‘I…yes, yes, lets go.’ something something transition into stormwind plot

----

VISIT STORMWIND

-Anduin decides that while porting in through the mage tower would be easier, it would be very very crowded, and Vivian should get to walk in through the front gates. The city was proud of it’s entrance, as it should be. So they go to Goldshire, then walk to the city. Vivian gazes down at the water below, and spots a dock where people are fishing. Theres a boat out, with a parent and kid. Predictably Vivian has many questions, starting with who the people are in the statues. They stop at Turalyon’s, where Anduin says that he took over…15ish years ago. Anduin wonders how long Turalyon will rule, given he is immortal, and his family is not a monarchy. (‘which way do we go?’’both lead to the same place’ ‘hmmmmm lets go left then!’.  ((At Goldshire, Anduin is concerned hell be recognized, but that doesnt seem to be the case. Still, he wears a cloak, one of pandaren cloth.))

-They stop to the Visitor’s Center, where vivi grabs brochures and maps and a lady asks how they are. She inquires if theyre new, then stops herself, ‘i know an accent when i dont hear one! Welcome back home!’ she says to anduin. ‘The wee ones got a lil hint of something but i can’t place it.’ ‘wee one? Im from Binan!’ ‘Binan?’ ‘Pandaria!’ ‘Oooh, interesting. I see now, little hints of pandaren low tones mixed with your papa’s stormwindian. So! Anything i can help you two with? We also do guilds and personalized tabards!’ ‘Oh, can i make a tabard’ ‘you need to join a guild, and i think youre a lil young.’ ‘oh, nowadays we make alot of our gold with tabards for the guildless!’ ‘hmm, maybe well come back.’ ‘awwww’ ‘if you behave’ ‘im not five years old’

-Anduin finds a tourist map, with restaurants and points of interest. He marks stuff like the church, the keep, where vivian’s mothers’ family house is. He marks Shaw’s home. ‘You should show me were you lived!’ ‘i will, but lets do that last, please.’ ‘ohkay.’ 

-Vivian gets a tabard with her name on it. Lady asks Anduin’s name, who gives ‘Jerek’. She eyes him but laughs and goes ‘okay’. Anduin thinks she knows its fake, but when she comes out with the tabards it says ‘Jerk’. Vivian laughs, ‘i think she misheard you’ ‘Light, I hope so.’. Anduin throws the ‘jerk’ tabard into his bag. Vivian wants to wear hers.

-vivian notices that anduin’s eyes shift around a bit. He doesnt seem that comfortable here, despite being his home. She still doesnt understand why. Stormwind looked lovely, everyone was nice. Whats his deal?

-Vivi asks where they are going to stay, seeing the inn next to the bank/auctionhouse. Anduin goes ‘not this one, this one is very popular’...and then he thinks. The Blue Recluse is next ot the Mage Tower, and also very popular. The Lamb is a no go for a kid.  

-Mage District. A rest to eat. Recognized by Cecilia Clessington. perhaps??? Vancleef, whose red attire is much toned down. idk. ‘Are they friends of yours?’ ‘friends would be…not at all how Vancleef nor I would put it.’ ‘didn’t like eachother?’ ‘i hardly knew her at all.’ ‘then…whats the baggage?” Anduin shakes his head ‘family history, ill tell you later. Anyway-’ (‘You’re together?? And hows the noble houses handling that? Or, the people, really?’ ‘Oh, nothing an alternate identity wouldn’t do.’ Vancleef smiles, ‘im sure you know a thing or two about that.’)(('you have a tabard with your name on it…and a little wolf? ‘yeah! From the welcoming center!!’ ‘its a touristy thing, its cute. You can pick from a long list of symbols.’ Vancleef looks to Anduin ‘and did your father join in?’ Vivi giggles ‘you should show them, dad.’ ‘IM NOT’ ‘UGH, he said his name was Jerek and she thought he asid Jerk’ she explains while trying to grab for anduin’s bag, whose like ‘hey!??’. ‘So hes got a tabard with Jerk on it!’ Vancleef bursts into laughter, the kind very clearly AT you and not with you. and Cecilia looks sympathetic.))

-They go through the mage district to get to the Legion Memorial. Lion’s Rest. Its garden is grown much since anduin last saw it. More color. Heavy Kal’dorei presence, built up and decorated when they spent years without their home of Teldrassil, before Amirdassil. Some Kaldorei remained, and live naerby to tend to the gardens they’d made in their worst moments. To him it still felt like an unhappy place, but to everyone else who walked the park, they all seemed so happy. Vivian seemed happy. -’they sure do like lions here’ vivi says, seeing another lion statue. ‘Yeah…its not like its the city’s symbol or anything.’ ‘but why a lion?’ ‘well…it was the city’s royal crest.’ ‘and why that?’ ‘well…its been the lion for a long time. There are conflicting ideas as to why. Some because the animal is viewed for it’s elegance and strength, something to be beautiful and fierce. A leader’s animal. But i’ve also read of rumors of there once being a lion wild god, one which Stormwind’s ancient peoples took liking to. Due to the city burning many times and generations gone by, any written record of this is long gone.'

-They visit the legion memorial. Anduin says ‘this is my father’s memorial”, he looks at the statue of varian, but vivian’s eyes are on the names of the fallen, scanning them, having missed the name of the king on his tomb. “Which one? I don’t see it” Anduin cannot pull his eyes from the memorial as he tells Vivian about them. About Varian, about the Legion invasion. He ends on how hed began courting her mother after, but then another war took his attention. “did you love mom?” “i….we were…a political marriage. When I was king, I needed an heir to the throne. I hadn’t the time to-” “you were king?” Anduin was so caught off guard from her respond his mind went blank. What? What sort of questions as that? Confusion lines both their brows, “Have i not- surely ive said.You cannot not know.” “NO! The only things youve ever mentioned were once living in Stormwind, and that it wasnt safe here. Any time someone would begin to talk about something you’d tell them to stop!” Anduin looked shocked. Hed assumed by now that she knew, that hed said something, or that she’d been there to catch references and piece the information together. How had this slipped by? Did she really not know her family’s history???” “But ive told you about my father’ “that he was a gladiator once, and a world renowned warrior, and that he died heorically, and that you loved him, but not that hE WAS THE KING OF STORMWIND!” 

-She gets angry about this and she runs off. Anduin cannot find her. He assumed she wouldn’t go far, he’d took a breather behind the memorial, facing out into the ocean. It feels too overwhelming standing before his father's grave like that, and now he'd messed up. He realizes what an idiot he is, goes looking for her. She’s run off with the map from ealier to find the family home of her mother’s family, to visit, but they dont seem to eger to meet her. They're surprised, but she is a stranger to them and an air of coldness makes Vivian wonder if this was a mistake. 'you…you're ah, wearing a tabard with your name on it?’ ‘what? Its cute. I wanted to do the fun touristy things. Whys everyone so weird about it’ ‘hum. Just a bit unbecoming of a noble’ vivian doesnt say anything, but she thinks if nobles are so mean she didnt want to be one. Was her dad mean when he was a noble? She couldnt fathom but there was alot she didnt know about him.) She learns a bit more about mom, and finds out that mom had other pregnancies. It breaks her heart. Meanwhile her dad gives up and tries finding Shaw, ends up getting Flynn, who helps him find Vivian. That night Shaw and Flynn host the two for dinner, and Vivian expresses disappointment in her mother’s side of the family. She asks him to be honest, what was her family like? Why dont you ever talk about them? Its mostly that Nobles live life a very strict way. 

-Shaw asks to speak to Vivian alone and pulls out old newspapers from the time. In order, each with large header on front page. One for the King’s Wedding, a picture of her father and mother. One announcing the queen’s pregnancy, another picture of her parents. One announcing the queen’s miscarriage. Another pregnancy announcement, a generally upbeat tone, another picture of her parents. Another miscarriage. A picture of her parents clearly mourning, her mother trying to hide from the press with her father standing infront of her to block her. She could only imagine their pain being shown to the world before they could even come to terms with it. Once more, another pregnancy announcement, and one more miscarriage. The article was filled with horrible things. The kingdom debates whose fault this is, what caused this, if its a curse, if they should divorce, if this was her mother’s fault, was she not good enough for their beloved king? 

And then. “CURSE BROKEN: VIVIAN WRYNN BORN AT LAST”. She’d never considered being called ‘rainbow’ baby actually meant anything but….a picture of her, newborn, with her parents, who never looked more gleeful- tired and exhausted but cheerful. It would’ve been a good note to end on but there were more papers.

“QUEEN DEAD”. Only a week later. And then “KING AND PRINCESS MISSING”. And finally, finally, a month and a half later, “WRYNN MONARCHY FINISHED: Anduin Llane Wrynn abdicates throne, refuses to return”. 

“I believe if you’d been the first child, and your mother died still, he would have endured. I believe the miscarriages before had whittled him down to wits end. He’d lost three children already, before ever getting to know them, and he would not lose you. A tragedy, I don’t deny, but perhaps your freedom was a gift from your siblings who did not get the chance.”

“Do you think mom would have been happy with us leaving?”

“That mourning fool, how little has he told you? My dear, he would not have married a heartless woman. She loved you and wasn’t too fond of her position, she might’ve run away with you anyway. And he would have let her. Your parents were, in that one week they both shared alive with you, intensely proactive in your care in a way that was critizied for being abnormal for a traditional monarchy, well, by those who care more for appearances and less about life itself.”

“I dont follow…”

“Kings and Queens don’t usually take as much part in the care of their child as most civilians. Tradition had it that the king hardly did anything at all. The Queen would always be there with you but nannies and wet nurses and other caretakers would have done most of the work. But they did as much as they could, those two. Your father neglected many of his duties, at least where he could get away with it, just to be at your side. He’d shoo the nannies away so that he could feed you. Demanded to be taught everything. When your mother died, your father held you and never put you down. 

Vivian thinks about her dad and how he’d been her only parent, and had taken care of everything for her. It seemed that as soon as he became a father he’d dropped the idea of being king, even if he hadn’t shown that yet. 

-At some point Anduin mentions that it wasnt just the miscarriages. It was the years of the worst world-threatening wars, it was Sylvanas, it was never properly grieving his father. He’d snapped from all that too. ‘I was so hopeful the moment you were born crying your lungs out. Finally, something had gone right. Your mother was ill but at the time the doctors insisted with proper care shed recover. When she died, i could hear the glass shatter.’

-A talk between Vivian and Anduin, maybe out on a short walk in the night, sitting outside the Keep at Varian's statue. “Were you ever…dissapointed that your first born was a daughter? That for the first time in literal centuries the first born wrynn wasn’t a boy? And that had to be yours?” Anduin is stunned. “I…suppose I- No. Not once. I think I did expect a son, but not because I preferred one, just that I…im not sure. I think everyone just expects that I would have a son, continue the line of sons, and so it just didnt occur to me that I could have a daughter. Which is silly, and makes no sense, but back then I was clouded by the expectations placed upon me. So many things that seem obvious to me now were not before.” “...Did they react badly?” “...Some did. I think your mother was worried that I would be upset, that after all our failed attempts, our success was not enough. But I was quick to put those fears to rest. It mattered not what or who my child was, only that I had a child at all.”

-“What do you want to be when you grow up?” (“Vivian-” Anduin grabs her arm, lightly, pleadingly, “I- I want you to know that you don’t have to do anything. That I don’t expect anything, other then your happiness. For generations, a Wrynn’s job was assigned to them before- before their name. Before conception. You were born to be my heir, to be Stormwind’s Queen. But- But i left that behind. So- So when you are faced with that question, please just- just know it can be anything you want, including nothing. You could spend your life relaxing and- and god, every wrynn before you would be envious- because you deserve that. Let the blood of your fallen fathers pay for your joy. And know that if they could see you, they would long to join you.”

-Afterwards they return to Shaw and Flynn’s. Their home is small, so after a talk Shaw throws Anduin a key. A few blocks down, still within the area of the SI:7 headquarters, is a small unit. Its reserved by the SI:7, used to temporarily house guests, political prisioners that they sortve like, etc. Small kitchen, small living room, a bedroom. Anduin gives her the bed and takes the couch. Vivian frowns. She drags out the bedding and the mattress into the living room and says they can camp. They get food and games and stuff and hang out and the heaviness on their chest is lessen’d. 

-Next day.  Anduin goes to that sweet shop mentioned in Chapter 4, when Valeera brought treats and mentioned the owner asked about the wrynns. The older lady is no longer there, but her son is. He doesn’t recognize him, so Anduin doesn't say anything to give himself away. ‘Mrs.Goldfin, how is she?” ‘You knew my mother?’ ‘Once upon a time.’ ‘Oh, well im sorry to say she passed a few years ago.’ ‘Oh…well…’ a pang of guilt sat in his chest. She’d said shed wanted to make vivian a birthday cake. ‘You have any small birthday cakes?’ Vivian, whod been looking through the glass at all the treats, looked amused at her dad ‘birthday?’ ‘Mrs.Goldfin said once she hoped to make you a birthdaycake. Its my fault that never happened.’ ‘Oh..’. They grab the cake and eat it with Queen Tiffin at the cemetery,

-Anduin takes Vivian to the graveyard behind the Cathedral. There to see His mother’s grave, and to see her mother’s grave. They are fairly close tougher, a gap between them meant for one more grave in the future. ‘This area was left open for my family. When mother was buried, it was assumed that someday she’d have family join her to her sides. But father left nothing behind. And I left with you.’ ‘Do you want to be buried here?’ Vivian asks. Anduin stares at his mother’s resting spot. ‘I want to be wherever you are.’ ‘so you want me to choose?’ ‘i would like to keep my mother company, shes waited so long. But your home isnt here and Binan is also my home now too.’ ‘i could be buried here to, ill be dead i wont care where that is.’ Anduin hmmm ‘Lets talk about something else, please.’. They eat their birthday cake.

-Anduin and Vivi visits the church while he is there, and is surprised when one of the fathers of the light recognize him by his aura. (“may I ask why you’ve never visited?” “Forgive me, Father , I wasn’t sure I would be forgiven for abandoning the city. In truth, I still struggle to forgive myself for not taking the proper route of abducate.” “So long as the light remains in your heart, you and your family will always be welcomed here. I cannot say if the city has forgiven you, but I know at least that she understands you. Our church has missed you greatly.”) (Anduin cannot bring himself to confess his sin of practicing the shadow magic, but perhaps if the light forgave him even for that, then it mustn’t be an issue). ‘You should bring Hao Yu with you, given hes your student now n all’ ‘Oh, I would love to see his face upon visiting the Exodar. or to speak with the prophet!’

----

SOMETHINGSOMETHING IDK GAY THINGS (A break with various scenes in it before the climax of the chapter.)

-Vivian and Wrathion talk about her visit to Stormwind, and her learning about everything. She realizes that everyone knew but her. ‘He was a prince, you are a prince’ ‘was a prince, really. And dragon royalty isnt entirely the same as human.’ ‘everyone i know is special’ ‘as are you, my dear..' Wrathion teaching her Jihui and she has trouble getting it and it's point. Wrathion talks a bit more to her about when he and Anduin met, that they'd play this game for hours, every day. She comments on how boring that sounds, but doesnt give up trying the game. 

(Wranduin B plot rewarded with vague smut scene? Not too indepth tho its more focused on fluff, dialogue, and backstory.)

-Vivian spends the night with friends in Binan, leaving Anduin home with Wrathion. They make the most of it. They make dinner together, stumbling through a few recipes that Tong gave them. As they work, Wrathion asks Anduin how his trip home was. Anduin recounts what happened and his feelings about it. 

-They drink and eat. Talk about random things. Flirty with each other. They clean up the kitchen and consider what to do and Wrathion browses the games Anduin has in the bookcases in the living room. They consider a few different games and pull out one but in their tipsy flirtyness they dont really get far into setting up the game before they're being frisky with each other. The game pieces fall to the floor and Anduin laughs as he tries to clean up the mess, but Wrathion pulls his attention back and they stumble around the room embracing each other. Anduin soaks up the warmth of wrathion’s body heat and Wrathion places kisses across whatever of Anduin’s skin he can reach. They almost knock over the fish tank, nearly trip over the couch, pushing it back a few inches. Anduin, bothered by the mess they’re making of the room, pulls the dragon upstairs to confine their mess to his bedroom. 

- Anduin’s kisses are a little awkward, and he stutters ‘sorry, im out of practice….’ he sighs, ‘...i was never really in practice to begin with, though.’. Wrathion gives him a short peck, ‘do you think i’m any more practiced then you are?” ‘well, I don't wish to assume’ he then adds, ‘and you always seem to know just exactly what you’re doing.’. 

- Upon going up to Anduin’s room, Wrathion notes how barren his room is. Everything that would decorate his bed chamber in the Keep was now downstairs, on the walls, in the hallway, etc. His room was something of a slightly elevated inn suite. A bookcase or two for books Anduin did not prefer being downstairs. Personal journals, which he’d still not given Vivian but planned to someday. Romance novels, a guilty pleasure he’d always had and no longer needed to worry of the royal maids finding and gossiping about. He had a desk against a window, but some fancy writing supplies, the pen and ink the second  most expensive thing in the room. There were a few photos of him and vivian on his desk. Lastly, a large dresser, with the smallest amount of clothing Anduin had ever owned. He hadn’t even a closet. The amount of attire royalty had was monstrous of its own, and thank god Anduin had never cared. He just wanted to look clean and somewhat decent. Wrathion did know for certain there were at last a few outfit pieces somewhere in that dresser that he’d personally made and gifted, the most expensive thing in this room. Flashy, no, but the materials and occasional gem and thread were the highest of quality a dragon could get their talons on.

-(insert vague smut here. Their actions are mostly implied while the story places greater focus on dialogue between them, as well as Anduin’s thoughts detailed below.)

-heavy focus in comparing Anduin’s relationship with Wrathion and his marriage with Vivian’s mother. His late wife is still written pretty vaguely, never fully described, never given a name, but a bit of her personality is revealed through the chapter. While he’d never loved her, if she’d lived they might have grown into close friends, if nothing else through their shared troubles and love of their daughter. Anduin, resting after his intimacy with Wrathion, comes to the conclusion that his late wife would have been supportive of Anduin and his family as it existed now. 

-Wrathion asks Anduin when the last time hes been with anyone, and Anduin sheepishly answers by asking how old his daughter is. Wrathion isnt sure why he's surprised, he comments on how very priestly he is. Anduin explains there was never time to be with anyone else, nor did he know of anyone else he trusted or cared to share a night with, he was so distracted with raising Vivian. Its not like he didn't have needs, but he only took care of himself when Vivian was being cared for by her aunts, uncles, or friends. But really that was rare in itself, as mostly Anduin would take the time to catch up on sleep or indulge in hobbies. He hadn’t been celibate because of the priesthood or anything. Wrathion insists he doesn't need to explain himself at all, that he was merely joking. 

-Anduin is entirely out of practice, nervous, and short lasting. He needs a break in the middle as his joints hurt, ‘are you alright, love?’ ‘y-yes, sorry, just- just forgot how much of a workout this could be’. But they have a good time, enjoying themselves, enjoying each other, and just talking. Talking about the past, about their future. being silly and in love :3

-The following does not appear as Anduin talking to Wrathion, but Anduin thinking back on as he sleeps with Wrathion. Perhaps hints appear in their dialogue but Wrathion is not privy to most of this information. Wrathion would only know what he’d read from the Stormwind newspaper/gossips:

The first time Anduin and his wife slept together, it was on their wedding night. It was awkward and embarrassing and something he tries hard to forget. They’d failed to conceive anyway.

They realized after that they can seek the aid of fertility spells and things that can heighten their chances of conceiving, which they start using in order to make this process as quick as possible. Their second time, they learned and went in with a few drinks in their system, and communicated a bit more, and it was worth it. Both came out satisfied. And, they’d conceived.

Their third time was after their first loss. They got more than tipsy, they got drunk. Anduin can’t really remember anything that happened, just this really weird sense of mourning, and a desperate search for hope. Begging life for another child. (This time it was less about making love, more akin to worship- Anduin remembered vaguely- the kind of worship one gives when desperate, in a life or death situation. When you beg your god for aid, offer all that you have, unsure you will see the next dawn. Or maybe thats just how it felt to him. He’d done a lot of prayer around that time.)

Their fourth time, after their second loss, felt strange. They were angry, not at each other, but at the world. At the pressure the House of Nobles were placing upon them, that their continued suffering made for the city’s gossip. They bonded over their frustration with a night of food and drink before the fireplace. 

Their fifth time, after their third loss, was quiet. Neither said a word, neither drank. They were soft and gentle with eachother, afraid- afraid that they’d fail, that- that they were doing something wrong. 

Their sixth time was their last time.Concerned that the keep was having an effect and stressing them out, they took a small vacation to a secluded cabin in Elwynn. Removed from the kingdom and alone, they have arguably the only date either of them have ever had, and conceive Vivian. Able to be alone, they’re able to have better conversations about their goals as parents, as royals, and both leave feeling a bit better, though still not in love. 

-These interactions with his late wife are compared to Anduin’s current interactions with Wrathion. Exploring what intimacy meant to him now that it wasn't something required of him, and that nothing needed to come from it. They were simply having fun. Enjoying eachother.

-Flashback scene, maybe depicted in the story after Anduin and Wrathion fall asleep, about the sixth time: Anduin had someone stock the cabin with food. They spend time there and he considers trying to cook something. She finds stuff for a cookie recipe, and teaches him how to make it. It was her grandmother’s, and since moving into the keep she hasnt had them. They speak while rolling out the dough. Anduin accidentally cuts himself, and she goes to clean it with a towel, but hes healed it fully.(they ask random questions to eachother, using this as an opportunity to also learn about eachother. Wife asks “hey…be honest…what do you think about men?” Anduin is caught offguard. “Huh?” “I mean. Have you ever looked at a man and thought he was attractive? Does it ever disappoint you that your pool of potential partners is halved?” “....Why are you asking me this?” “Curiosity. And- well, im not sure if you are aware, but it’s one of those rumors that’s been going around, honestly since you were a teen.” “w-WHAT?” She smirks “Yeah, well, you were a softie who didnt seem to show an interest girls, so like- whats the truth?” “Firstly thats hardly true, but....I…did…have a crush on a boy i once knew well. Though i suppose i never gave any of this much thought, considering i was raised knowing i’d need to produce an heir.” “...if it helps, i too think girls are nice to view.” Anduin looks amused, tilting his head. “Are you sure you want to be tied down to me?” “As sure as you are about me.” He seemed unsure, displeased with that answer, so she sighed. “We’re both stubborn, and we’ve both come so far, sacrified so much of ourselves emotionally. Perhaps it’s sunk-cost fallacy, but I really…can’t bring myself to give up yet.” “Are you afraid of…of leaving?” “Of what people will think? People will be angry at both of us. Some will blame me for being a poor wife to the kingdom’s beloved king, some will think you heartless for divorcing me because I couldn’t bare you an heir fast enough, it will be a shitshow no matter what we do or say. I think im allowed to be a bit afraid.” “Be truthful, please, you are not trying again solely because you are afraid to leave, are you? You should’ve said something, we can find a way to quietly part, I would make sure you were kept safe and cared for the rest of oyur life.” “....no, I want to be here, i just…was venting, is all.” 

His wife turned to him, at the cabin, and asked, “Do you ever think about domestic life?”. He hmmed, “I have often dreamed of living as a commoner…so many problems to escape from.” “Well, and a whole new bag of problems to fall into, but…I mean, do you think of all the small things? Finding joy in…I don’t know…having control over simple things like what you eat for dinner, how to cook it, going out to hunt or shop for the ingredients yourself.” “Do you think of these things?’” “I’m asking you.” Anduin paused… “I must admit I lack the knowledge of what these ‘small’ things are for a domestic life…I only know what I read. But…I have thought once about it. As a boy in Pandaria, seeing the horrors of war first hand and wondering…what life would have been like if our family weren’t nobles. But i think I enjoy the gifts of my upbringing too much.” “Truely?” “Yes,” Anduin answered unasuradly. It mattered not what his true answer was, he didnt have a choice. It was a dream less likely to come true then world peace itself.

-Afterwards. Cuddling. Sweet fluff. Resting in bed. Anduin thinking about his relationship with his late wife, the few times they slept.   (((Anduin cuddling with Wrathion. Anduin, knowing now how long theyve held feelings for eachother, apologizes to him. ‘Hm?’. ‘i just…we could have had this years ago. I could have pushed past my anxieties and told you the night in silithus when you met vivian. She could be calling you her father, not uncle.’ Wrathion runs his fingers through anduins hair, ‘worry not, things happened the way they were meant to. You were not ready for another partner. I was working on world ending threats. I would not have been able to be there like a real parent would.’ ‘still…i think of all the years i wasted.’ ‘put an end to those thoughts, dear. Think instead on all the years ahead of us’. )) 

-next day Vivian walks home after spending the night with friends. She finds Wrathion up, and he says her father is sleeping in today. Vivian notices the house is…a bit off, things pushed aside ever so slightly, like they’d been leaned on, and by the couch is….her dad’s clothes? Her dad was never so messy, so why- She grimces at the realization, and Wrathion can see shes put the puzzle pieces together. ‘Ewwww, gross.’ She whines. ‘Right here? Infront of the fish???’. Wrathion walks over and picks up the clothes, and pushes the couch back an inch into position. “And how was your trip overnight?” “Not as exciting as yours, apparently.” She grabs her stuff and walks out again, ‘Im going to Riu’s. That couch better be clean when i get back, mister!!” Wrathion watches her leave, “Oh we werent on the couch.” “sTOOOPPPP!!!” the door slams shut behind her. (vivian still calls her uncle ‘uncle’, but does think of him as one of her parents, and once or twice refers to him as a step dad. )

-

-scenes in which Vivian thinks on the secrets her dad kept from her. The knowledge now of what happened. -She tells Hao Yu, knowing Riu would scream it from the rooftops. Hao Yu asks how she didnt connect the dots sooner, and vivi gets mad realizing everyone knew about her and never told her. ‘Your aunt is the leader of Kul Tiras, your grandpa was King of Gilneas, all your family friends are really important people, how did you think your dad knew them?’ ‘i….i thought Jaina was my great aunt, for awhile. And i dont know how he met Genn but it never crossed my mind to ask.’ vivi groans, her head in her hands ‘i just thought my life was normal so everything in my life was normal and that kings and queens and princesses dont have normal lives so why would i even consider- when would i have…ever…” she sighs. ‘Do you think he made the right choice?’ ‘....yeah. Just wish he wouldve told me earlier.’ ‘N-not to be rude, vivi, but you would’ve had kinda an ego about it. About being a princess.’ ‘I would not have!’ ‘you so would have. And Riu would have absorbed it from you!’ 

-Vivi comes home to find Rehze at her home. Anduin is with her while waiting for vivi to appear. The go on a walk outside togteher. Turns out Thrall asked her to go talk with her friend. Rehze lets Vivi take out her frustration. Feelings stir inside of her. She feels understood by the orc. (‘so…do you like me less now?’ ‘why?’ ‘your very proud about being Horde. Arn’t I like…the princess of your enemy?’ ‘youre so stupid.’ ‘wHAT?’ ‘you are not a princess. And you are my friend.’ ‘...good.’)

-anduin hands vivi history books that cover their family… She asks for him to tell her everything he can. All that he thinks is important about the world. ‘Teach me the history you were afraid to’. So Anduin does. He tells her about everything, and answers all her questions. Arthas, the burning legion, the horde, stormwind’s two burnings, etc etc. 

Insighting Event.( general idea of what happens, would be more fleshed out when written out.)

-Vivian is in Boralus. She hangs out with her aunt Jaina. they start working on mage training. Vivians good at her basic attack and defense spells, but teleportation is still difficult. While training, they talk. Jaina is relieved that Vivian finally knows of her family past now. “Why didn’t anyone else say anything to me?” Vivian asks. ‘Your father asked us not to. And it would be better for you to get that information from him.’ ‘But he wasn’t giving me that information.’ ‘Well…We stated our thoughts to him. He promised he would. He harbored many fears that kept him from acting on those promises.’ ‘Im just confused. The whole world knew he was a king and somehow his own daughter didn’t.’. To comfort her, Jaina smiles and tells her silly stories that Anduin would be embarrassed about, dumb things he did as a child, etc. Vivian has dinner with the Proudmoores, speaking to Katherine and Tandred. 

-Afterwards, as it gets dark, Vivian leaves to go meet with Jacob as he closes the shop. He asks where shes been and she tells him about how she went on a trip to Stormwind, that the city was nice. Jacob smiles, talks about how his family is from Stormwind. His family most are from Westfall, his mother married a man from Kul Tiras and thats why hes here. It is slowly revealed that Jacob doesn't think highly of Stormwind, he says he only really hears bad things about it. The topic becomes a little awkward so they move on to something else. As they walk in the quiet dark streets, weaving between the buildings to shortcut their way home, Jacob stops and reveals his feelings to her. He asks her to join him, to work with him at the bakery. Vivian is caught off guard. She tries to be polite but Jacob keeps pressing, and as she walks away he follows. She fumbles for her hearthstone home in her bag, but Jacob reaches for her, so she bolts. And he follows, begging her to reconsider. Vivian teleports onto a nearby roof, nearly falling off the roof but regaining her footing. Jacob climbs the windows and follows, insisting she hear him out. Vivian yells at him to go home, increasingly getting angry with him. She pulls out her half of Shalamayne, and Blinks towards him in attempt to scare him off, but her teleport is off by a foot and the sword materializes through his neck. 

-Anduin and Wrathion are talking over a game of Jihui. Vivian comes running in, crying and yelling and repeating over and over that shes sorry, she didnt mean to, etc. Blood drips from the sword in her hands. They abandon their conversation to work out what happened.

THE FIRE.

-2-3 weeks later. Wrathion is away in Boralus speaking with Jaina over the incident, given it happened in her city. Wrathion and the Blacktalon were not fast enough to find the boy first, and thus the city is well aware of the murder and pressure to find out what happened is unavoidable. Jacob’s family are angry, and Blacktalon reports they’ve already hired personal investigators. It is a tense situation as Boralus citizens want answers, but Jaina is not keen on outing her niece, nor is Wrathion keen on handing her over. The two consider what actions they can take, or what Jaina feels comfortable doing. Wrathion thinks he can handle it all himself, having the Blacktalon lead the city’s investigations in a different direction. Jaina doesn’t want to drag some innocent down to pay for the crimes of another. Katherine Proudmoore suggests just having Vivian go through the justice process, if her story is true then she'll likely walk away. Wrathion says bringing a Wrynn into the spotlight and putting a beheading on her would absolutely not end in her walking away. It would tarnish their name in a way that abandoning the throne never could. It would be news world wide. No real conclusion is reached. 

-Anduin meanwhile shields Vivian from the situation, doing his best to help her recover. Vivians a mess, crying and isolating in her room, refusing to go outside.Anduin tries to talk with her and she sobs, asking him if she's a bad person now. Anduin pulls her into his embrace and repeats over and over that shes not. As she settles a bit, she asks him questions like ‘have you ever killed anyone? How did it feel? How did you get over it?’. Anduin knew what it was like to feel blood on your hands, he still felt it sometimes, and so he answers honestly. He tells her about being King and how ill prepared for war he was, even after a childhood spent preparing for it. He loathed taking life, but on the battle field there is little choice in the matter. He was raised knowing that blood would stain him no matter the choice made. But the guilt sat on him like tar. He hoped Vivian would never know the feeling. 

-Anduin takes Vivian to a bookcase in his bedroom, which is full of journals that Anduin's been writing in since she was a newborn. He was never sure when to give them to her, But now felt like a good time, given all the questions and confusion she had over recent events. They will give her valuable insight. He helps her move the journals to her room, and as shes sat looking at them and all the scribbles and drawings and loose papers inside, Anduin tells her hell go brew some tea downstairs. A hot cup was always a good source of comfort. 

-As Anduin sets up the kettle, he hears people talking outside. He can’t hear what they're saying, but he can tell its not pandaren so he peaks out the window. Theres a group of human men, at least ten though maybe more, and something feels off about them. He sets the water off the heat and gets the door just as he hears knocking. As he greets them, taking quiet note of the fact he can’t see the whole group, he recognizes the man standing before him. It takes a moment, but Anduin recalls a man he’d met when running from the keep. (It’s Lad from chapter 1). They don't beat around the bush, they’re here because of the murder of Jacob, who is Lad’s nephew. The boy’s family discovered a few kids did witness the event, and one child could roughly describe the weapon Vivian had. The private investigator had ties to the bandit group Shaw warned Anduin about years ago, and used that to promise the family justice. It was much easier to find the Wrynns then they thought it would be. And Anduin suspects they waited for the dragon to step out. They want answers, they want an eye for an eye. 

-Anduin tries to keep their convo calm and civil, keeping himself in the doorway to try and block them from entering. As information is revealed to him he's trying to formulate a plan in his head. He suggests they have a meeting with the Lord Admiral in Boralus, and Lad and his men can make their demands known. That pisses them off and they call out the Proudmoore’s corruption, that they would not get what they want. They angrily yell at Anduin about how corruption never faded from his bloodline, its time that a Wrynn pay their debts. They want Vivian. ‘Over my dead body.’ ‘That can be arranged.’ ‘Why not take me instead. Shes a child, its my fault what happened. Let me pay for it.’ ‘It takes a moron to think the story will end there. When shes older she will come for us.’ ‘Is this not what you are doing? You dig up the name of the Defias for what end? Vancleef has moved on, Westfall has moved on, Everyone has moved on, why not you? Most of your men dont even have a connection to the original event. The truth is that all of you are angry and long to shed blood. And unfortunatly youve found a reason to claim to.’ ‘A child is dead and this is your stance? Why would i expect you to care for any child other then your own!’ (Dialogue here needs rewrite but like u get the idea)

-Anduin can hear Vivian coming down the stairs, asking whats going on, having heard the yelling, and he panics. He casts a flash of light to stun the men before him and slams the door. He rushes to grab Shalamayne off the wall, very nearly breaking the fish tank in the process. ‘Whats going on!?’ Vivian looks panicked and the stun wears off the men, who now beat against the door. They attack and Anduin pushes Vivian back so that shes behind him. Theres too many of them, Anduin and Vivian struggle to defend themselves with their magic alone. Vivians too scared to cast a teleport, she fucked up the last one she did.  Anduin reaches into the shadows and casts a fear, then grabs Vivian and runs upstairs. Anduin finds the box of hearthstones, hand shaking as he finds the one to Boralus. ‘DAD, PLEASE!” Anduin shoves the stone into her hands, and they hold it together. ‘Whats going o-on?!” She cries, ‘Who are they!? Is this because of me!?’. Anduin pulls her into a tight hug, comforting her. And then he shoves her away just as the Hearthstone completes its cast, and Vivian is teleported to Boralus alone. 

-After seeing her away, he escapes out the window, gasping in pain as landing on the porch shoots pain up his legs. But he can't pause to heal, he must run. He knows Reverence and Eggy are also in danger, and as long as the men want blood then Binan may also be in danger too. Two men who remained outside catch him, and Anduin starts yelling in hopes the horse will hear. Anduin begins to notice more things as he fights off the men. One of them seems to be a novice mage, who has strange artifacts on their belt, none that Anduin recognizes. One man distracts Anduin while the mage casts a fire spell, which Anduin is pushed out of the way at the last second, only to watch as it hits his home, made of wood and stone. Eggy flew down from the sky, crashing into Anduin and saving him. The other men are surrounding them and he watches his home begin to burn. 

-Quickly after Reverence’s hooves thump against the ground as he appears, both having noticed the smoke of the fire over the trees. Eggy hisses and snaps and flicks her tail at the attackers, but the mage starts to target her and do damage. Anduin yells at her and begs her to get help, and the serpent nervously eyes Reverence and then the fire consuming their home, and jumps off into the sky, flying in the direction of Binan. Just as Anduin thinks that he and Reverence can hold out long enough for help to arrive (be it Vivian alerting her aunt and uncle or Eggy returning with their friends in Binan), the mage pulls out magical artifacts. They give him power hes clearly not meant to have, but Anduin can’t waste time trying to figure out why the bandit group has them. They stun the war horse, freezing Reverence in place as though time was stopped. Anduin tries to grab the artifacts from the mage to free Reverence. Every trick Anduin calls on, be it light or shadow, is blocked or parried by the mage, and quickly hes surrounded and disarmed. He was a fool, they knew they were hunting down a Wrynn, of course they knew he’d be powerful and they’d need to counter him in some form. 

-Anduin is bound by the mage’s stolen magics, but they do not kill him as he feared. He watches a portal appear, and for a split second he hopes that it belongs to Vivian or Jaina. But the mage stands beside it, a smile on their face. Anduin is desperate to hold out longer, help is on the way and he just needs to avoid that portal. He digs his boots into the dirt, shoves at the men who drag him, begs the light to break the bonds that hold him. His prayers are answered as a breathless blacktalon agent bolts from the trees, quickly on the attack. They seem just as alarmed as Anduin, and he suspects they were on patrol at the farthest point from their home. If the agent knows, then surely Wrathion knows, and rescue is on his way. The agent takes down two or three of the men before the mage can finally land a blow on them, empowered, and Anduin watches in horror as the agent is killed. He screams angrily at Lad, none of this had to happen, and Lad agrees. ‘If only you were more willing’ he grins, and they all disappear into the portal, the last view of his home half consumed by flame. 

-Vivian appears in Boralus, teleported into her father’s old room in Proudmoore Keep. She starts screaming, gaining the attention of guards from out in the hallway. She struggles to speak clearly to Jaina and Wrathion, but its clear something bad happened and that Anduin is in danger. Jaina teleports them and they find the aftermath. Reverence, the stun wearing off, is panicking infront the their house, which is burning down. Parts of the upstairs collapse into the downstairs. There are corpses, a handful of strange men and a single blacktalon agent. Before Wrathion can mourn the loss of his agent, he pulls Vivian back as she tries to run into the house, screaming for her dad. She shakes, trying to cast frost spells in attempt to combat the flames, and Jaina sees her trying and helps, a larger spell extinguishing most of the fire. As Jaina and Wrathion speak in hushed whispers between eachother, Vivian stumbles over the ruins of her home, picking up items that have survived. Her father’s book collection is largely gone, burnt paper scattered everywhere from where his bedroom fell into the bottom floor. She finds the compass, the golden metal reflecting in the light of the embers still burning. Its broken, but its been broken before. She finds plushies, the wolf mask, etc. As Eggy returns with residents from Binan, the pandaren pull her from the ashes, comforting her and promising to help her. 

-Eggy whines, sniffing the corpses, distraught just as much as Vivian is. Eggy feels a pat on her head and leans in to the comfort Wrathion gives her, and they walk over to where Vivian is sitting by the house. He tells her not to worry. Jaina is working on finding where they teleported to. He has agents in every corner of Azeroth. They'll find him. They’ll rebuild. Just like their family has before, many many times. Vivian grips her uncle’s coat and sobs into him, the items she recovered from her home sitting at her feet. 

-

-Short time skip. Vivian knows Jaina and Wrathion’s efforts have remained fruitless, despite how reluctant they are to talk to her about it. Whatever magics they used to get away, it wasn’t immediately identifiable. Likely wasn’t arcane, but then what was it? Vivian is being taken care of in Binan, but being so close to her destroyed home hurts. She doesn’t want to return to Boralus either. Thanks to the aid of her pandaren family, as much as could be saved from her burnt home is. She sits with the journals her dad gave her, struggling to read them. Its hard to read them wondering if they could be the last words he’d ever have for her. Was he dead? Would she ever know? Was this all her fault?  She reads where Anduin talks about the portion of his childhood when his own father went missing. That he could do nothing but ask for news from any champion who visited the Keep. That he longed to go search for his father himself, but that wasn’t allowed. ‘Have you seen my father?’ he’d ask multiple times every single day, and always the answer was no.

-Chapter ends with Vivian packing to leave Binan, with Riu and Hao Yu helping.They share concern over her choice, but Vivian insists. She's going to go search for her dad, and she won’t stop till she finds him. She takes Eggy, Reverence, Shalamayne, and leaves.